ã€ŠThe Heroines Who Framed Me Are Clinging to Meã€‹


 Chapter 1 - For Defeating the Demon King, He Was Executed

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 1 - For Defeating the Demon King, He Was Executed</strong>

    "Haa..."

    His breath was heavy.

    In one hand, he held a dagger, now useless with its de broken.

    In the other, a magic staff was so drenched in blood that its original color was unrecognizable.

    His hands trembled, and with each shiver, drops of blood fell to the ground.

    Everywhere he looked, everything was stained red with blood.

    If there was a ce called Hell, surely this was it.

    The thought was an apt one.

    Exhausted, Lee Han lifted his head, which had been hanging low.

    In the middle of a blood-soaked battlefield stood, the Demon King.

    The very being responsible for this hellish scene was staring back at him.

    "Warrior! That was a fine battle!"

    The Demon King spat out blood as he broke into a smile.

    Lee Han shook his head.

    ...Truly despicable.

    The Demon Kingughed maniacally, a gaping hole where the heart should have been.

    How much magic, how many resources, how many lives had been sacrificed to create that hole?

    When Lee Han thought about their sacrifice, the fact that his own mana circuits werepletely burned out didn''t matter anymore.

    All of those sacrifices had been made for the sole purpose of capturing the Demon King.

    And yet, here the Demon King was, still alive andughing.

    "I admit it! Not only did I not die fighting, but you also managed to capture me! You are truly strong!"

    Lee Han clenched his teeth as he looked at the Demon King.

    "Because you have something left to do."

    "Me, the Demon King? Even so, would it be worth losing your life? Now that your mana circuits are burned out, you won¡¯t be able to use magic anymore!"

    "My abilities don¡¯t matter. In a world without a Demon King, magic won¡¯t be necessary."

    "Ahahaha!"

    Stagger.

    Lee Han staggered forward, as if on the verge of copse.

    He moved to cover the gaping wound in the Demon King¡¯s chest.

    Squelch!

    The flow of blood stopped.

    "Why don¡¯t you kill me? I¡¯ve killed many of yourrades!"

    Lee Han clenched his fist.

    He did want to end the Demon King¡¯s life right then and there.

    The party he had assembled to defeat the Demon King wasn''t just made up of the four core members of the Hero Party. There had been many others, even those who might have been considered mere extras.

    There was Daniel, the cook who had grimaced while making meals out of monsters. Davis, the porter who meticulously managed their supplies. Jennifer, the guide who had smiled brightly after discovering a shortcut to the Demon King¡¯s castle...

    Aside from the core members, many people had died.

    Lee Han grit his teeth.

    If it didn¡¯t hurt, it wouldn¡¯t be the truth.

    But even so, he couldn¡¯t kill the Demon King.

    The Demon King¡¯s life was worth more than his revenge.

    "Because the value of your life in society is greater."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Grit.

    Lee Han bit his lip.

    How many absurdities had he witnessed since being transported to this fantasy world?

    People killed for being suspected of being witches, for being mere tribute, for being used of betrayal. So many had died for nothing more than political purposes. Innocent lives had been lost, simply because they were suspected of colluding with the demons.

    This is another world.

    These people are primitive.

    "In this damn, primitive world, the Demon King is necessary."

    Lee Han muttered through clenched lips.

    "Innocent girls executed for supposedly colluding with demons.

    People condemned as witches and put to death.

    Countless humans sacrificed as meaningless tributes.

    They all died under the pretense of being in league with you. Go to the human world and tell them they had nothing to do with the Demon King."

    Many of hisrades had died. He would make sure their lives paid for a better world.

    The Demon King looked at Lee Han andughed.

    "Heh... Fine. I¡¯lly. After all, us demons always obey the strong."

    This was why he had overpowered instead of killing the Demon King.

    Now, the world might be a slightly better ce.

    "However!"

    St!

    The Demon King coughed up bright red blood.

    "You don¡¯t seem to have the same eye for humans."

    "...What?"

    "You can¡¯t even see the de aimed at your back."

    "!"

    The sharp sound of metal slicing through the air reached Lee Han¡¯s ears.

    A cold sweat ran down his spine.

    A chill spread through his entire body.

    There wasn¡¯t even time for Lee Han to turn around.

    ¡ª Thud.

    A head rolled to the ground.

    It wasn¡¯t Lee Han¡¯s.

    The Demon King¡¯s ck hair, now stained with blood, tumbled to the floor. Her eyes, which hadn¡¯t even fully closed, poured out blood.

    Lee Han froze in ce.

    Even as she was dying, the Demon King wasughing.

    Her lips moved faintly, bubbles of blood escaping with her words...

    ¡ª Now that I am dead, I shall return.

    The Demon King¡¯s mouth finally closed, along with the blood bubbles.

    Lee Han grasped her face in shock.

    Even the Demon King couldn¡¯t survive with her head cut off.

    ¡ª Drip, drop.

    Blood sttered next to Lee Han.

    A sword soaked in the Demon King¡¯s blood was pointed at him.

    There was no need to turn around.

    The sword belonged to one of hisrades.

    Lee Han¡¯s lips parted.

    "Aina. You, do you realize..."

    Haa.

    He took a deep breath and continued.

    "What you¡¯ve done?

    "I do."

    "No. You don¡¯t."

    The blood dripping from Aina¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t just the Demon King¡¯s blood.

    It was the blood of those wrongfully used and executed as witches, the blood of those sacrificed as tributes, and the blood of those who died unjust deaths.

    "No. I know."

    "Then, how... How can you."

    Lee Han rose to his feet.

    Aina¡¯s sword scraped against the skin of his neck, but he didn¡¯t care.

    He looked up at her.

    Her golden hair, once more brilliant than sunlight, was now stained with blood and had lost its luster. Her blue eyes, once more vivid than the ocean, were dulled in the backlight. With an unyielding, expressionless face, Lee Han¡¯s voice rasped from his throat.

    "How can you be so calm? After severing the lives of the Demon King, no, thousands of people, with your own hands?"

    "Because it confirmed something."

    "What?"

    "That between you and the Demon King..."

    Aina¡¯s dull eyes flickered between the Demon King¡¯s severed head and Lee Han. Then she spoke.

    "It confirmed that there was a connection. No ordinary human could have had a conversation with the Demon King."

    "A connection? What the hell are you talking about¡­"

    Lee Han¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Aina¡¯s pupils trembled briefly.

    "...It means my suspicions have been confirmed."

    "Stop beating around the bush and say it clearly."

    "That you, Lee Han, were colluding with the Demon King, that you were an agent of the demons."

    What is this girl saying?

    Even after he defeated the Demon King and saw her die, what the hell does she mean?

    As Lee Han stood frozen, Aina continued speaking.

    "Given your actions, it was a reasonable suspicion. You spoke too fluently. You managed to persuade two of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon King¡¯s army, and you made the other two fight each other. As a result, we were able to enter the Demon King¡¯s castle easily."

    "......"

    "The Demon King¡¯s castle, which has been impregnable for 600 years of imperial history."

    "Are you saying that because I was toopetent, I must have been colluding with the enemy?"

    "No."

    Aina shook her head.

    "I¡¯m saying that the Demon King¡¯s castle opened because you were in league with the enemy. And besides..."

    Aina¡¯s gaze shifted to the severed head of the Demon King lying on the ground.

    "If you had spared her, you would have intended to consume the empire from within. You have that much capability. And this isn¡¯t the only evidence. Lady ire."

    A red-haired girl stepped forward.

    She was the party¡¯s fire mage, the heir to the prestigious Harold Trading Company, and a childhood friend. ire opened her mouth to speak.

    "I-I saw it."

    "What did you see?"

    "I saw Lee Han controlling the demon monsters as he wished. It had to be mind control."

    Lee Han¡¯s lips moved.

    It was more of a reflex, driven by frustration, than a prepared response.

    "I was just reminding them of their own interests. Since it was the officers of the Demon King¡¯s castle who were exploiting them, I made them attack that side."

    "S-still..."

    "ire. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Look at me. Can¡¯t you trust me?"

    "You shouldn¡¯t look, Lady ire! That might be the initiation of his mind control spell!"

    ire mumbled, staring at the ground.

    "I must have been under your control... since then..."

    Lee Han¡¯s mouth felt dry.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    No, he didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    But these people, right now...

    "You¡¯re... trying to frame me."

    "Silence, Lee Han. Aria, how was your experience?"

    "Y-yes!"

    A girl wearing the robe of a saint timidly stepped forward, her head bowed.

    She had hair as clear as a sunny day and harmless green eyes.

    A candidate for the Saint, Aria.

    "Aria, describe the symptoms you experienced."

    "S-symptoms..."

    "The ones you felt after sharing a tent with Lee Han."

    She mumbled softly, her voice barely audible.

    "M-my body..."

    "It¡¯s okay. Go on, what happened?"

    "It... it burned. I felt like my body wasn¡¯t my own, like my mind was filled with red thoughts. It was strange..."

    "Aria is a Saint. A pure saint. The symptoms she experienced were undoubtedly the result of Lee Han¡¯s hypnosis and mind control. If she hadn¡¯t resisted, that night could have been horrific. It¡¯s clear that he used mind control and hypnosis with the intent to vite her, to weaken her purity and power."

    It all became clear.

    They intended to bury Lee Han.

    By framing him with false usations.

    But why?

    For what reason?

    Since when?

    Countless questions swirled in Lee Han¡¯s mind.

    Normally, he would have been able to gather his thoughts ande up with a solution. But now, he was exhausted.

    His mana circuits had burned out in his battle with the Demon King, and his head was still reeling from the blows he¡¯d taken. But more than anything, one thought kept haunting him.

    "...Weren¡¯t werades?"

    "I used to think so, but not anymore. Lee Han, with just your words, you¡¯ve made countless enemies surrender. Your skills were better than anyone¡¯s. It defiesmon sense."

    Aina¡¯s sword pointed at Lee Han.

    "You are a coborator. You used hypnosis and mind control to deliver us, no, all of humanity, into the hands of the enemy."

    ire raised her magic staff.

    Aria began reciting a prayer.

    Lee Han lifted his broken sword and bloodstained staff, but...

    "......"

    He let them fall to the ground with a thud.

    Their eyes filled with confusion.

    "What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you resisting?"

    "I can¡¯t bring myself to point these weapons at you."

    "Stop lying and pick them up."

    "Just answer me one thing."

    A moment of silence passed.

    Lee Han struggled to speak.

    "Who was it?"

    "...?"

    "I don¡¯t believe all three of you decided to betray me at the same time. I still believe that we were allrades, even those who died or dropped out along the way."

    Lee Han still trusted them.

    But one of them...

    There was a snake in their midst.

    Someone who had started spreading poison behind his back while he wasn¡¯t looking.

    "Who was the first to start suspecting me?"

    At Lee Han¡¯s question, Aina shouted.

    "Everyone! Cover your eyes and ears!"

    "Was it you, Aina? No, you just like to take the lead. Maybe it¡¯s because of your foolish sense of chivalry. But it¡¯s not impossible. You¡¯re smart and politically savvy."

    "Shut up, you demon!"

    "ire. I want to believe in you. We¡¯ve been close friends since childhood."

    .......

    "Aria. I¡¯d like to think it¡¯s not you, since you¡¯re so timid, but..."

    That was as far as he got.

    ¡ª nk!

    The restraints they had prepared for the Demon King were now ced on Lee Han.

    ¡ô

    [Hero of Another World, Lee Han. Do you know of your crimes?]

    The process from capture to trial had been swift.

    The guillotine was already set up beside the courtroom.

    ¡ª The used, Lee Han! As a member of the Hero Party, your crime of colluding with the enemy is not light, and you show no remorse for your actions!

    My crime was certain.

    I had trusted too much in those behind the curtain, those witnesses hidden from view.

    No.

    Perhaps this was the result of my naive and foolish belief that the people of this world were pure.

    Can you survive with just a silver tongue?

    No. It¡¯s impossible.

    All the evidence had been fabricated.

    I could logically dismantle that fabricated evidence... but it didn¡¯t matter. The evidence wasn¡¯t the issue.

    The problem was that public opinion had been swayed to demand my death.

    The entire empire was moring for my execution, and even if the evidence was false, I would still die.

    It was a political defeat.

    To conquer the Demon King only to end up bound to a guillotine for execution.

    "Kuhuhu."

    Laughter welled up within me.

    "If you have anyst words, speak them now."

    Last words.

    I lifted my head.

    I could feel them flinching behind the curtain.

    The girls who had banded together against me.

    One of them had to be the mastermind, the one who had instigated the others. I considered her the true culprit. She had likely manipted the others into uniting against me, using it as a springboard to seize power and influence.

    A woman smart enough to n for the future after the Demon King¡¯s demise.

    I had no interest in the others who had been fooled by her. But the instigator, I would never forgive.

    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t know. I had no information, no time.

    In a few moments, I would be dead.

    How could I exact my revenge on her?

    There was a way.

    Even as I was about to die, I could still make her suffer.

    ¡ª The used, Lee Han! Do not dy! Your time is running out!

    I smiled and looked up at the curtain.

    "My death will benefit you, won¡¯t it? I¡¯m d. I¡¯ll dly die for your sake."

    I didn¡¯t need to find the culprit.

    I would nt the seed of doubt.

    They would turn on each other.

    I would die, but the seed of suspicion I nted would torment you.

    ¡ª D-do it now!

    A voice cried out urgently.

    Was that enough?

    A smirk tugged at the corners of my mouth.

    ¡®...If I get another chance at life, I just want to live quietly and peacefully.¡¯

    Death was nothing.

    ¡ª Thud.

    A sharp pain, followed by a brief sensation of heat.

    My vision tilted sideways.

    ... How unfair.

    ¡ô

    [Demon of Another World, Lee Han. Executionplete.]

    [Considering your contribution to the expulsion of the Demon King and the exposure of the demon¡¯s agent, the following rewards will be granted to the following individuals:]

    [Second Princess Aina: Promotion by two ranks in the line of session. Awarded a duchy-level territory.]

    [Saint Candidate Aria: Granted an honorary Knighthood and Sainthood.]

    [Lady ire of the Harold Trading Company: Granted an honorary Knighthood and exclusive trading rights in the Imperial Capital.]

    [The three members of the Hero Party will be honored as ''War Heroes'' and will receive corresponding treatment.]

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 2 - One Month After the Execution

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 2 - One Month After the Execution</strong>

    One month had passed since Lee Han was executed.

    A grand banquet was being held in the Imperial Pce.

    The purpose of this celebration was to honor the achievements of the three heroes of the Hero Party.

    Notable figures from across the continent gathered.

    The grand hall of the Empire, known as the "Great Assembly Hall," was a spectacle in itself, filled with high-ranking officials from the Britannia Empire, high priests from the Holy Constantine, and representatives from the guilds that controlled the continent''s economy.

    A high-ranking nobleman, staring absentmindedly at the chandelier hanging in the center of the hall, muttered to himself.

    "So, this is the hall they use once every three centuries."

    "Every piece of material here is of the highest quality...I heard that chandelier is carved from diamonds."

    "Hoho..."

    Even the elites were momentarily awed as they nced around, admiring the opulence.

    "We will now wee the three heroes."

    ¡ª Creeeeak!

    The massive doors at the center of the hall slowly opened.

    A flood of light poured in, almost as if to crown the heroes.

    The spectators shielded their eyes, marveling at the sight.

    The three heroes stepped onto the high tform.

    "Ah..."

    A soft gasp from someone in the crowd triggered a wave of apuse that filled the hall. It took five full minutes before the apuse finally subsided.

    Click.

    Out of the three, Princess Aina stepped forward.

    Her golden hair, shimmering like threads of gold, and the dignified tilt of her chin elicited admiration from the crowd, but only for a moment, before she began to speak.

    "Thank you for this warm wee. To receive apuse from such distinguished individuals is truly an honor. It seems we truly risked our lives to defeat the Demon King for moments like this."

    Her tone was fitting for the asion¡ªgracious, dignified, with just the right hint of yfulness.

    The atmosphere in the hall instantly lightened, apanied by gentleughter.

    "It¡¯s thanks to the three heroes that we can all sleep soundly at night!"

    "No, it¡¯s because of the unwavering support from all of you that we were able to seed. We owe you our deepest thanks."

    "Hahaha! None of us will regret our support for this Hero Party. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?"

    p, p, p, p, p!

    Thunderous apuse once again filled the hall.

    The Empire. The Holy Constantine. And the financial guilds. It was rare for all these powerful factions to be in such agreement.

    ''This is my chance.''

    Aina clenched her fist.

    Her goal had always been the same: to im the imperial throne. Joining the Hero Party as a princess and deciding to execute Lee Han were all calcted moves to secure her path to the throne.

    As a result, she now had the title of having in the Demon King and the reputation of having thwarted the conspiracy of the traitorous hero from another world.

    ''With all the continent''s power brokers gathered here, I need to leave a strong impression.''

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    She could already feel her ranking in the line of session had risen by two or three ces.

    Only one obstacle remained: the First Prince.

    He had held the top spot in the line of session for over a decade, solidifying his position and the support of those around him. To surpass him, Aina needed to maintain this momentum.

    That¡¯s why this moment was so crucial to her.

    The speech she was about to give.

    She had rehearsed it countless times.

    Aina took another step forward, standing with ire and Aria behind her, as if she were the spokesperson for all three heroes.

    "With these hands, I killed the Demon King."

    Waaah!

    After the apuse subsided, Aina continued.

    "She was a being who spread terror across the continent. Adults trembled with fear, unsure if they would be captured by demons whenever they left their homes. Children counted stars while waiting for their missing parents. It was too sad to be thankful for the countless stars visible on our continent."

    The hall fell silent, the somber tone of her speech resonating deeply.

    Sensing that her words were having the desired effect, Aina raised her voice.

    "As a princess of the Empire, I could not stand by and watch such suffering. I decided to join the Hero Party. To save the people..."

    In the highest seats, farthest from the tform, two middle-aged men were seated. One of them, a middle-aged man dressed in priestly robes, murmured.

    "It seems Princess Aina prepared well. She naturally took the center stage."

    This was Julius, a high priest and one of the thirteen archpriests who upheld the Holy Constantine, overseeing the papal office.

    "Hmm."

    The response came from a tall, broad-shouldered elderly man with stark white hair who still stood strong despite his age. This was Reinhardt, the Chancellor of the Britannia Empire.

    Though seated together, the Empire and the Holy Constantine were clearly rival nations.

    Not pleased with the tepid response, High Priest Julius inquired.

    "Is the Emperor noting?"

    "This is a ce to highlight the heroes. His Majesty, in his profound wisdom, has chosen to avoid overshadowing them with his presence."

    "Perhaps he decided to stay away because the Holy Emperor did the same."

    A young fox with the cunning of a century-old one.

    Reinhardt ignored Julius¡¯s remark and continued to listen to the princess''s speech.

    Her grand butpelling speech had now reached the point where she discussed the treachery of the hero from another world.

    "Lee Han! He was a pawn of the Demon King. Throughout our journey to defeat the Demon King, he continuously hindered us. The three of us gathered evidence proving his allegiance to the Demon King, which led to his trial..."

    She solidified the usations against Lee Han, ensuring that he was remembered as a traitor. In the process, she cleverly twisted Lee Han¡¯s aplishments to make them her own.

    Those who had not seen the truth simply believed her words.

    Only the most experienced had a vague sense of doubt.

    "Do you believe her words to be true, Chancellor? I reviewed the trial, and there were many points of suspicion."

    At Julius¡¯s words, Reinhardt clicked his tongue.

    "It must be true."

    "You¡¯re defending the Empire''s princess, despite your reputation for cold pragmatism."

    "You¡¯re no different. It¡¯s been a while since the Holy See had a saint appear, hasn¡¯t it?"

    "That¡¯s true enough."

    In politics, truth doesn¡¯t matter.

    Only whether something is beneficial or not is important.

    Therefore, politicians must be adept at lying.

    Lies are beneficial in most cases.

    ''Of course. Sometimes ites back to bite you.''

    Like when you get caught up in a battle over the truth.

    If a lie were to be exposed to the public, all the achievements built on that lie would crumble like a sandcastle.

    "If what they¡¯re saying is a lie, they¡¯re building a castle on sand. But that sand won¡¯t copse."

    "Why not?"

    "Don¡¯t you see? The hero from another world is dead."

    Right on cue, the princess¡¯s speech ended.

    Waaah-!

    The hall erupted in apuse and cheers.

    Considering that every person pping was at the pinnacle of society, each apuse was more valuable than gold.

    A castle of gold was being built on the ground where the heroes stood.

    Watching this, Reinhardt made his conclusion.

    "The dead cannot speak. Now begins the era of the three heroes."

    ¡ô

    The apuse and cheers erupted before her eyes.

    ''...I did it.''

    Aina clutched her trembling chest.

    Even when she had struck down the Demon King, her heart hadn¡¯t trembled like this.

    But now, as she basked in her sess and the rewards it brought, her heart raced.

    That man cheering over there was the Empire¡¯s Minister of Finance.

    The one standing was the head of the Agricultural Guild, capable of causing millions to starve with just a word.

    Even the cold-hearted Chancellor Reinhardt was apuding.

    ''Ah.''

    The doubts about Lee Han were not raised.

    The three heroes knew better than anyone that the trial and execution of Lee Han had been little more than a farce.

    ''But it was the right thing to do.''

    Aria, ire, and Aina herself¡ªeach of them had agreed on Lee Han¡¯s execution.

    There had been an unfortunate incident where Lee Han, in his final words, had sown discord.

    Because of that, there had been a moment where things grew tense between Aria, ire, and herself.

    But for now, they had agreed to stick together.

    ''It doesn¡¯t matter.''

    No matter what happened, Aina would use it to her advantage.

    To take one step closer to the throne.

    And now, that throne was only a few steps away.

    She just needed to surpass one more person.

    The man standing there, pping with a pleasant smile. The First Prince.

    He had once seemed like an insurmountable wall...

    ''Five years should be enough.''

    Aina smiled as she waved to the audience.

    "Thank you."

    It was a pure smile, radiating happiness.

    The most powerful people on the continent were apuding her.

    The throne was hers.

    Just as Aina felt that certainty¡ª

    "I cannot agree!"

    Someone threw cold water on her victory.

    The hall fell silent in an instant.

    A woman in a turban had stood up.

    "Lee Han would never do such a thing! I can swear to it!"

    Her fierce shout echoed through the hall.

    Someone nearby asked.

    "Who are you to make such a im?"

    In response, the woman removed her turban.

    Pointed ears emerged.

    "...An elf?"

    Someone muttered.

    But there was uncertainty in their voice.

    Though her ears were pointed, one of them had been cut off halfway.

    Her golden hair, typical of an elf, was so short that it didn¡¯t even reach her neck.

    But her deep, mysterious eyes left no doubt that she was indeed an elf.

    "I am Serena. Once a member of the Hero Party."

    Murmurs spread through the crowd.

    Serena continued undeterred.

    "I swear on the honor of the elves. Lee Han would never betray humanity."

    Princess Aina¡¯s lips trembled slightly.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 3 - Hes Not a Traitor

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 3 - He¡¯s Not a Traitor</strong>

    In the corner of the assembly hall, the appearance of the elf caused a stir.

    Her presence alone was enough to draw attention, particrly because she was an elf with a severed ear¡ªa distinctive symbol that only heightened the impact of her shocking deration.

    "The hero from another world was a good person?"

    "But didn¡¯t hemit all kinds of atrocities?"

    "This is just the word of someone who dropped out of the Hero Party. Itcks credibility!"

    The hall, which had been buzzing with excitement and praise, suddenly grew cold.

    Chaos filled the space.

    Serena drove her point home.

    "I swear on the honor of the elves. Lee Han would never betray humanity."

    The murmurs grew louder, more intense.

    Some people nced at Aina, their eyes now filled with doubt.

    If an elf was willing to swear on something so serious, surely there must be a reason behind it, they thought.

    Aina''s lips trembled uncontrobly.

    Keuk.

    She bit down hard on her lower lip, trying to steady herself. She barely noticed the taste of blood filling her mouth. This waspletely unexpected.

    ''Why... Why is Serena doing this?''

    Serena.

    She was the representative of the elves who resided in the central forest. With her exceptional archery and precise tracking abilities, she had been a key member of the Hero Party.

    That was until a certain incident.

    In that incident, Serena lost the tip of her ear, a symbol of elf pride. The cause was connected to Lee Han, and Serena had nearly killed him in her rage. It took thebined efforts of the entire Hero Party to separate them. After a fierce fight, Serena left the party.

    So why now?

    Why was Serena defending Lee Han, the one she had fought with and left the party over?

    Aina, who had prepared for countless variables in anticipation of this speech, had never predicted this scenario.

    "Th-that¡¯s..."

    Aina¡¯s voice wavered.

    Sensing an opportunity, Serena pressed on.

    "Even though we didn¡¯t always agree, Lee Han was a good man. He was always thinking about how to protect the weak on this continent. Isn¡¯t that right, ire? Aria? Say something!"

    The sudden call-out.

    Flinch!

    Aria¡¯s hand trembled violently.

    ire, standing beside her, squeezed Aria¡¯s hand tightly.

    Tch.

    Serena clicked her tongue and continued.

    "You heartless people. Did you want to im all of Lee Han¡¯s achievements as your own? The secret passage to the Demon King¡¯s castle! The way he turned the Demon King¡¯s officers against each other, causing them to destroy each other without a fight! His aplishments were so numerous that I could talk about them endlessly, even though I left halfway through! But you... you executed him! You beheaded him! Have you humans no conscience?"

    Serena¡¯s outburst was raw and filled with emotion.

    The crowd grew even more restless. Despite her impassioned tone, her words rang true. And she was an elf. Elves, known for their pride, were not prone to lying. Plus, she had made a vow.

    "...Could she be telling the truth?"

    "But surely the three heroes wouldn¡¯t lie."

    "I knew Lee Han personally. He didn¡¯t seem like the type. He was a young man of remarkable character."

    Doubt began to ripple through the assembly.

    More and more people started to waver.

    Some looked to Aina, expecting an exnation.

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    Aina¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, harder than it had even when she had plunged her sword into the Demon King.

    This was an unprecedented crisis.

    If things continued like this, her chances of securing the throne would slip away.

    It would be her downfall.

    She had to say something... anything!

    "Serena... you..."

    Her voice came out shaky, surprising even herself.

    This was not the calm, dignified, and authoritative voice of the princess that everyone was used to.

    Even Aina seemed shocked by her own faltering words, trailing off as she hesitated. It was the worst possible oue.

    She took a few unsteady steps backward.

    "The real demon isn¡¯t Lee Han, it¡¯s you!"

    Serena¡¯s voice rang out like a final nail in the coffin.

    Now, all eyes were on Aina, not Serena.

    Aina¡¯s mind raced.

    But no solution came to her.

    This was an elf¡¯s vow.

    How could she counter such a deration with something equally convincing?

    Should she invoke a ¡®vow of truth¡¯?

    But that was impossible.

    The words Aina had spoken were not true.

    "Th-that¡¯s..."

    Her legs gave out.

    As Aina stumbled, about to fall, someone caught her.

    "Are you alright, Princess? You must be exhausted after thinking so much about standing here since yesterday. You must have overexerted yourself."

    It was ire who had caught her.

    With a sweet smile, ire leaned in and whispered in Aina¡¯s ear.

    "I¡¯ll help you this time. But you¡¯ll owe me a reward."

    Without the strength to even nod, Aina stepped back.

    ire, still smiling brightly, stepped forward.

    "The princess seems to be tired, so I will speak on her behalf. First, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m ire, the mage of the Hero Party and vice-chief of the Harold Trading Company."

    With a graceful motion, she lifted the hem of her dress and bowed.

    Her greeting was textbook-perfect, capturing the attention of the high-ranking officials.

    Then she turned to face Serena.

    "Serena. Do you remember why you left the Hero Party?"

    "Because it was madness! You were all too cruel! You drove Lee Han to his death without a second thought! It was utterly..."

    p.

    ire pped her hands.

    Serena¡¯s voice was abruptly cut off.

    Effortlessly redirecting the attention to herself, ire spoke in a voice tinged with sadness.

    "You said it yourself. You were driven mad."

    "...What?"

    "You just admitted with your own mouth that you went mad."

    ire¡¯s gaze was filled with pity, as if she were looking at a troubled soul.

    She skillfully used her voice and gestures to manipte the emotions of the audience.

    "That¡¯s not...!"

    Serena tried to shout in frustration.

    But ire no longer met her gaze. Instead, she addressed the high-ranking officials.

    "The journey to defeat the Demon King was fraught with dangers. Along the way, it¡¯s not umon for people to lose their sanity. No matter how intelligent someone may be, they¡¯re not immune. It¡¯s a tragic thing."

    Several war-hardened knights nodded in agreement.

    Their nods quickly spread through the crowd.

    ire expertly guided these emotions, as if it were second nature.

    "Unfortunately, Serena was too pure. Those of you who have been through war will understand. Some sacrifices are always inevitable. Serena couldn¡¯t endure that process. It¡¯s a tragic thing, really.

    Look at her. Does she still look like an elf to you?"

    The audience was easily swayed.

    Especially when emotions were involved.

    ire knew this well.

    As expected.

    The gazes that turned back to Serena were filled with pity.

    "C-ire... you..."

    People nodded at the words of someone they pitied. But that pity only served to render the target¡¯s own words as hollow echoes.

    "Poor Serena. I deeply regret not taking better care of you."

    "I¡¯m not mad!"

    "I sincerely apologize for that. I¡¯ll be sure to take better care of you from now on."

    "ire! How dare you! Let go of me! It was you! You framed Lee Han!"

    Serena¡¯s enraged voice filled the hall.

    A voice torn with anger, so unlike what one would expect from an elf.

    "Such coarse behavior from an elf is unheard of."

    "I¡¯ve never heard of an elf being this rough."

    The crowd¡¯s gaze grew colder.

    Despite this, Serena continued to shout in frustration.

    "You humans! You¡¯re so narrow-minded and ungrateful!"

    "...Please remove her."

    "Let go! Let go of me! Lee Han would never do that! Who was it? Who framed Lee Han...!"

    Thud!

    "......"

    As she was dragged out, the hall fell into a heavy silence.

    With a graceful bow, ire acknowledged the crowd¡¯s gaze. Then, she stepped back, positioning Aina in front of her, as if to signal that her role was done.

    Chancellor Reinhardt broke the silence.

    "Causing such a disturbance at a wee banquet. It¡¯s a rather troublesome incident. She¡¯ll have to be punished."

    The icy stare from Reinhardt made Aina flinch.

    The veins bulging from his tightly clenched fists were a clear warning.

    Gulp.

    Aina swallowed hard and spoke up.

    "No, Chancellor Reinhardt. Serena¡¯s mind is simply unsteady. As herrade, I beg for your forgiveness."

    Aina looked up at the chancellor, holding her breath.

    Was this the right move?

    The chancellor¡¯s clenched fist rxed.

    "It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m moved by your magnanimous heart, Princess Aina. This old man can only be grateful."

    Reinhardt bowed his head.

    At his gesture, the previously tense atmosphere in the hall began to ease.

    "If the chancellor is so moved..."

    "Indeed. There¡¯s no way the heroes could have lied."

    And so, the incident was brushed off as a minor disturbance.

    But a seed of doubt had been sown.

    The banquet in honor of the heroes concluded sessfully.

    ...And then.

    ¡ª Foolish ones! You have not faced the trial correctly! The Demon King shall be resurrected, with a greater darkness!

    A divine revtion descended upon the assembly hall, now empty except for the three heroes.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 4 - The Revelation

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 4 - The Revtion</strong>

    After the wee banquet ended, the grand assembly hall was left empty except for the three heroes.

    "You should have been better prepared, Princess Aina!"

    "There was nothing I could do. None of you expected Serena to show up either."

    "But your response¡ªwhat was that? We almost got exposed! If that had happened, everything would¡¯ve been over!"

    Aina and ire began to argue, their voices rising in frustration.

    Caught in the middle, Aria could only tremble, hoping the fight would end soon.

    "This is why I shouldn¡¯t have gone along with your ns, Aina!"

    "ns? I never made any ns first! If there were ns, they must have been yours, ire!"

    Ever since Lee Han¡¯s death, the rtionship between the three had worsened with each passing day. The impact of Lee Han¡¯s final words had been significant.

    ¡ª My death will benefit you, won¡¯t it? I¡¯m d. I¡¯ll dly die for your sake.

    It was as if Lee Han had sacrificed himself for someone, hinting that someone among them had gained something substantial from his death.

    This subtle usation had been enough to drive a wedge between them.

    By the time the wee banquet took ce, their rtionship was already strained to the breaking point.

    The only reason they hade together was to discuss how to handle any suspicions that might arise during the banquet.

    Given this state of affairs, it was no surprise that they were now at each other¡¯s throats.

    "Um... excuse me."

    Aria cautiously raised her hand.

    The other two turned to re at her sharply.

    Eek.

    Aria flinched, her shoulders trembling as she tried to step back.

    "I-I think I should go now. So... goodbye."

    She quickly turned and started to leave, her steps hurried and anxious.

    But she didn¡¯t get far.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, Aria? You could¡¯ve been pretending to be innocent while secretly conspiring with Lee Han behind our backs. Bing a saint of the Deus Church isn¡¯t something just anyone can do. Don¡¯t y innocent."

    "Th-that¡¯s..."

    Aria looked like she was about to cry.

    She hated this situation.

    It was true that Lee Han¡¯s death had helped her be a saint, but...

    "I... I really didn¡¯t... Just let me go, please."

    "Do you think anyone here is stupid enough to believe that?"

    "I... really..."

    "It¡¯s always the ones who pretend to be the most innocent who have the dirtiest secrets. Stay where you are."

    Aria, now on the verge of tears, was held back. She felt sick to her stomach¡ªthis kind of psychological pressure was something Aria was particrly weak against.

    Seeing her distress, Aina suddenly frowned.

    "Yes, I¡¯ve seen you clinging to Lee Han many times, Aria. Tell the truth. Wasn¡¯t there something going on between you and Lee Han? Why else would he leave such a will?"

    "Now that I think about it, you were always the one closest to Lee Han, Aria. Could it be that you orchestrated all of this?"

    ire moved closer to Aria, almost as if to embrace her.

    Aria¡¯s lips trembled.

    She spoke up, her voice filled with frustration.

    "Th-there¡¯s no way! Why are you suddenly ming me? It¡¯s one of you... one of you...!"

    Just as Aria was about to shout something more, the door to the assembly hall suddenly burst open.

    ¡ª Boom!

    All three heroes snapped their heads toward the sound.

    "...What are you talking about?"

    It was Chancellor Reinhardt and High Priest Julius, second-highest powers in the Empire and the Holy Constantine.

    "H-how long have you been listening?"

    Aina, startled, inadvertently revealed her guilt.

    ''Damn it.''

    ''It¡¯s all over now.''

    Aina clenched her fists tightly.

    ire bit her lip.

    Aria just stood there, frozen, as if paralyzed by the situation.

    Her eyes were fixed on High Priest Julius.

    Aria had always been terrified of the archpriests. They were strict, rigid, and reminded her of her abusive father from childhood.

    Julius moved directly toward Aria.

    "What is the meaning of this, Lady Aria?"

    "I-it¡¯s not..."

    "From what I can deduce with my limited understanding, it sounds as though the three of you conspired against the demon from another world... or rather, the hero."

    Aria took a step back.

    "Th-there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true... I, I was just..."

    Lee Han had always been kind.

    He had always been there for Aria, looking out for her when she felt down, talking to her when she seemed sad, asking if something was bothering her.

    ''...He was kind.''

    ¡ª sh!

    Suddenly, the image of Lee Han¡¯s execution shed vividly in her mind. Aria tried to erase the image from her thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Thud.

    Lee Han¡¯s head rolling on the ground, the fleeting moment when their eyes met. The emptiness, betrayal, and anger that lingered in those eyes. The lips that seemed to move, as if trying to say something.

    ''Ah...''

    Aria¡¯s body swayed.

    Aina and ire, thinking she was acting, frowned.

    Thud, thud.

    Aria stumbled forward, almost as if drawn, until she stood at the highest point in the assembly hall, the tform.

    Suddenly, she looked up.

    Her head tilted back further and further until she was staring directly at the ceiling, her neck bent back unnaturally.

    "...Aria?"

    ire called out in confusion at the strange, unnatural movement, but Aria didn¡¯t respond. ire, rmed, stepped forward to grab her, but¡ª

    "Don¡¯t!"

    High Priest Julius ran toward them.

    "Do not touch the saintess!"

    He shoved ire aside.

    ire,pletely shocked by the unexpected force, could only blink in disbelief as she fell.

    At that moment¡ª

    ¡ªThud!

    The massive doors of the assembly hall swung open.

    There was no one there, yet the doors had opened.

    ire turned to look at the doors, but she had to tilt her head back.

    A flood of light poured in through the open doors.

    And it illuminated Aria.

    She stood bathed in light, her figure framed by the stained ss of the saintess behind her.

    "Ah..."

    A gasp of awe escaped as they all beheld the sight.

    And then¡ª

    ¡ª "Foolish and ignorant humans."

    Aria¡¯s mouth opened.

    Her voice was clear, precise, holy, and at the same time, chillingly devoid of emotion.

    It was nothing like the usual mumbled voice they were ustomed to hearing from her.

    ¡ª Thud!

    A heavy sound echoed.

    High Priest Julius had thrown himself to the ground, his forehead pressed to the floor.

    Everyone else watched in shock as he shouted.

    "I see you, all-knowing Deus! Please, guide your humble servant!"

    It was terrifying.

    Every hair on their bodies stood on end, their lips trembled.

    Aina and ire, along with everyone else, staggered back, copsing to the floor.

    ¡ª "You have forsaken the hope given to you."

    This was God.

    God was speaking through the saintess.

    Thus, this was a revtion.

    ¡ª "In ten cycles, another trial wille. But do not becent. For at the end of it, a greater trial and darkness will descend. A darkness deep, vast, and unfathomable."

    Thud!

    Once again, the High Priest struck his head against the floor.

    His face was now smeared with blood, but he continued to cry out.

    "Please guide us!"

    Blood bubbled from his lips with every word.

    It was a desperate, yet holy sight.

    ¡ª "The only path lies in repentance and regret. There will be no second chances."

    The revtion continued until the High Priest had no more blood left to spill.

    ¡ô

    When the revtion ended, Aria copsed like a puppet whose strings had been cut.

    The High Priest, seemingly unable to handle the aftermath, remained frozen in a posture of prostration.

    Aina had copsed to the floor, her legs too weak to support her.

    ire was trembling violently in a corner.

    Chancellor Reinhardt of the Empire stood there, observing the scene.

    "Hah."

    A shortugh escaped his lips.

    In over thirty years of being one of the pirs supporting the Empire, this was an experience unlike any he had ever witnessed¡ªboth refreshing and unbearably heavy.

    ¡ª Creak

    He closed the door.

    Thankfully, no servants had remained.

    At least he wouldn¡¯t have to dirty his hands with silencing them.

    No matter what, this revtion could not be allowed to spread.

    If word got out, the continent, which had only just begun to flourish after the Demon King¡¯s defeat, would be plunged into darkness once more. That could not be allowed to happen.

    ¡ª Step, step

    He turned around and walked over to the High Priest.

    "The Demon King will be resurrected? I can¡¯t quite wrap my old mind around it."

    "...It seems so. And something else wille after."

    "And what might that be?"

    "...I don¡¯t know."

    The High Priest lifted his head.

    Despite his blood-covered face and exhausted demeanor, his eyes were sharp, filled with a sense of crisis.

    "We must report this to the Holy Emperor. After that, we must gather all the information we can. We¡¯ll need to delve into the archives of the Holy See."

    "The Britannia Empire will provide all possible support."

    "...To think the Empire and the Holy Nation would join forces like this."

    "We must prevent the continent from falling into ruin."

    Sigh.

    The High Priest¡¯s lips, which had been trying to smile, dropped again.

    "I¡¯m not sure if that can be done."

    "It must be. We need to prepare immediately. Are you sure you have no idea what¡¯sing?"

    The High Priest coughed, blood spilling from his mouth.

    He struggled for breath before speaking again.

    "The Blood Cult."

    "...The Blood Cult? You mean the heretics?"

    "Recently, many young boys and girls have gone missing across the continent. What do you think that could be for?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "There is a form of dark magic... one that involves creating an altar and offering sacrifices to summon a higher being."

    "Hah."

    "But as you know, Chancellor."

    "The Blood Cult is hard to track."

    "We must make it a top priority. The highest priority."

    Reinhardt¡¯s wrinkles deepened.

    After a moment of deep thought, he made his decision.

    "I¡¯ll send the White Knights to infiltrate them. If we have ten years... we might be able to reach the heart of the Blood Cult before then."

    "The Holy Constantine will do everything it can as well. And the hero from another world... he may be the key. We must find..."

    "Even though I¡¯m old, my mind still works. Yes, you should rest now. I¡¯ve given our guest from the Holy State too much work already."

    "Work, you say. It¡¯s cooperation between equals, nothing more."

    "You never back down, do you, you old fox."

    Sigh.

    Reinhardt watched as the High Priesty down on the floor, then stood up and walked over to where Aina and ire were.

    "Princess Aina. And Lady ire."

    The noble bloodline of Estrid ran through Aina¡¯s veins.

    For the first time, as he spoke, Reinhardt felt a strong strong impulse made him want to stop addressing her with such respect.

    But Reinhardt was wise and experienced enough to resist such impulses.

    "This matter must not get out. Therefore, you will continue to be treated as heroes."

    He dered to the stunned Aina and ire.

    "But you must take responsibility. For your actions, and for what is toe."

    It wasn¡¯t a threat, nor was it an order, but the pressure behind his words made it feel like their hearts would burst.

    With an icy, chilling gaze, Reinhardt turned and left.

    ''Retirement will have to wait a bit longer.''

    ¡ª Step, step

    His departure left only silence in the hall.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 5 - The Maid

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 5 - The Maid</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t his first time, so the reincarnation felt familiar now.

    Lee Han¡ªor as he was now known in this life, an 11-year-old boy named Lloyd¡ªsat on a damp rock, staring nkly at the turbulent river below.

    The rain had swollen the river to a fierce, roaring current.

    He wondered if he threw himself in, would he disappear without a trace?

    Heh.

    Lloyd chuckled bitterly and scratched at his neck. Ever since his previous life, when he had been beheaded, his neck had constantly itched. And whenever the itch grew unbearable, he would hear it again.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    The sound of apuse from that day. Ever since he gained a second life, the sound had never stopped. It echoed in his mind, growing louder with each passing day.

    "I wish it would just stop."

    Lloyd muttered wearily.

    Even now, the sound of that apuse churned his stomach.

    It reminded him of the moment of his execution.

    It was the apuse of the countless spectators who had gathered to watch him die.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    In a world like this one, where entertainment was scarce, the most thrilling spectacle for themon folk was a public execution. They had pped as the guillotine fell on Lee Han¡¯s neck, as if it were the curtain call of a grand y.

    ''Damn it.''

    Lloyd bit his lip.

    The apuse always dragged him back into the darkness.

    It was as if he were back on the execution tform.

    That apuse was bitterly unjust. The Demon King had been regaining power. If the Demon King had returned, the first to die would have been the powerlessmon folk. Lee Han had sacrificed everything, even burning out his mana circuits, to stop the Demon King.

    But instead, they had cheered as he was beheaded.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    Lloyd felt nauseous. Even after hearing it thousands, maybe tens of thousands of times, it still had the same effect. A fragile thread of sanity snapped in his mind.

    ''Stop.''

    He had done everything to save them. And yet, they had cheered as he died. Lloyd shoved his fingers into his ears, desperate to block out the sound. But it was futile. It was all in his head.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p!

    ¡ª The demon from another world is dead!

    The cheers echoed alongside the apuse. Yes, they had rejoiced.

    ''Stop...!''

    It was unbearable. Why couldn¡¯t they have just let him die? Why did it have to be like this?

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p!

    ''Stop...''

    He had made a mistake. He didn¡¯t know what, but he was sorry. Lloyd whimpered, apologizing for something he couldn¡¯t even identify, hoping it would end the torment.

    Or maybe... maybe he should just throw himself into the river.

    The rain-swollen river surged below him, deep and powerful enough to swallow a house whole. It was like a giant creature breathing.

    "......."

    Lloyd reached out toward the water.

    It felt like someone was waiting for him there.

    ¡­Would it bring him peace if he just jumped in?

    But he never got the chance.

    "Are you nning to stop the river this time, young master?"

    Lloyd quickly withdrew his hand.

    His blurred vision cleared as he blinked, and he turned around to face the voice.

    "You shouldn¡¯t mock your master, Be."

    "Didn¡¯t you tell me to think of you like a younger brother?"

    "It was you who asked me to speak casually."

    "What kind of young master uses honorifics with a maid?"

    The girl in the maid¡¯s uniform yfully grumbled.

    This was Be, the maid of the Arenberg household.

    Though she was only fourteen, her demeanor and behavior were mature enough that, to someone Lloyd¡¯s age, she would seem more like an older sister. The scent of freshundry that surrounded her wasforting.

    "Besides, I wasn¡¯t mocking you."

    "Then what were you doing?"

    "I was stating a fact. You could stop the river, couldn¡¯t you?"

    "What do you think I am, a grand mage?"

    "Well, didn¡¯t you stop a copsing buildingst time? When we were visiting the vige?"

    "That was..."

    Lloyd frowned.

    That had been an ident.

    While they were walking, a building suddenly began to copse, with Be directly in its path.

    Instinctively, Lloyd had cast a spell.

    Even though his mana circuits should have been destroyed in the battle with the Demon King, the magic had flowed out as naturally as ever, as if nothing had changed.

    Every piece of debris had frozen in midair.

    It was [Mass Telekinesis], a high-level spell, especially impressiveing from an 11-year-old. Be had stared at the floating rubble in awe and murmured,

    "You used your hidden powers to save me!"

    "That¡¯s not what happened."

    "When I saw that floating debris, I knew! Ah! Our young master is destined to be a grand mage!"

    "That¡¯s not it at all."

    "I resolved to serve you with all my heart, because you¡¯re destined for greatness!"

    "And before that?"

    "Before that, you felt more like a little brother. I only put in half the effort."

    "I hate opportunists. So just keep putting in half the effort."

    "Hehe. You¡¯re acting so shy, like a little boy."

    Lloyd said nothing as Be ruffled his hair. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort to object, and it felt like asserting authority unnecessarily.

    Besides, when he was with this somewhat naive maid, the hallucinations seemed to fade. There was a genuine kindness in her touch. At the very least, as a maid of a noble family, she knew her manners, and soon she was smoothing his hair back into ce.

    "Anyway, it¡¯s dangerous to be near the river when it¡¯s raining like this. Just the other day, a child from the lower vige was carried off by a monster."

    "This weather gives water monsters a perfect opportunity."

    "So let¡¯s..."

    ¡ª Ssh!

    Before Be could finish her sentence, a giant snake erupted from the river.

    "Eeeek!"

    Be immediately hid behind Lloyd.

    Sigh.

    Lloyd sighed and lifted his hand.

    In the distance, the giant snake¡¯s gaping maw loomed, its fangs asrge as a person, dripping with venom that scorched the ground.

    It was a ss 5 or higher threat, ssified as a mid-level danger on the continent.

    Its weak spot was the long, thin tongue flicking out from its open mouth.

    Lloyd¡¯s mind began to calcte.

    He visualized and designed the spell¡¯s structure.

    The intricate circuit of lines, messy yet beautiful, formed in his mind.

    Lloyd channeled his mana through the circuit.

    ¡ª Drip.

    Blood trickled from Lloyd¡¯s mouth.

    His body held overwhelming potential.

    But his mana circuits were damaged.

    "Ugh..."

    Ugh. More blood dripped from his lips as he unleashed the magic.

    Slice.

    The snake¡¯s tongue was severed just inches from his face.

    ¡ª Screech!

    The creature fell back into the river, carried away by the current.

    Lloyd wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up.

    He helped Be, who was still trembling, back to her feet.

    "Go inside. I¡¯ll be right behind you. Don¡¯t you have to visit the neighboring vige tonight?"

    "Ah... yes. But what about you, young master?"

    "I¡¯m just going to watch the river for a little while longer."

    "Why... why?"

    Step.

    The wet ground squelched beneath his feet.

    "I like this river. I think I won¡¯t be able to see it for a while, so I want to remember it."

    In this world, his second life...

    In his previous life, he had fought to save others until he copsed from exhaustion, only to be executed in the end. The only things that remained from that life were the bitterness and fatigue, along with the constant hallucinations. It was clearly a case of PTSD.

    He just wanted to die.

    He repeated those words, countless times, letting them sink in. But Lloyd endured. Or rather, he simply kept living. Two things helped calm his mind: one was the maid, Be, and the other was this river.

    The swollen river swept everything away in its path.

    Lloyd hoped that this river could wash everything away. The horrible memory of his beheading. The moments he spent with ¡®them¡¯. The decision he had made to try and change this primitive world. He wished for it all to be swept away.

    Along with this damn hallucination.

    And he steeled himself.

    He would live like the river, going with the flow.

    He wanted to suppress the flicker of vengeance that still lingered in the corner of his mind.

    "You¡¯re not going to jump into the river, are you?"

    He turned to see Be looking at him with concern in her eyes.

    "What do you think I am?"

    "A tired old man."

    "At least call me an 11-year-old boy going through a rebellious phase."

    "...No matter how I look at it, that doesn¡¯t seem right either. Maybe a boy living his 11th life."

    "You do have an eye for people."

    "I¡¯m pretty good at reading people. I¡¯ve been around long enough."

    "Not bad for a 14-year-old."

    Heh.

    Be, who had been walking back toward the mansion, turned around.

    "You shoulde inside soon. Your parents are good people, you know. They¡¯re worried about you."

    Good people?

    There are no good people in this world.

    At least, that¡¯s what Lloyd believed after being betrayed once.

    "Be."

    "Yes?"

    "Don¡¯t trust anyone. Not even your family."

    "You¡¯re so cold, like a person made of ice."

    "The world is cold."

    "There you go, talking like an old man again. The Lord of Arenberg is a good man. Maybe not as cute as you, young master, but still."

    Pinch.

    Lloyd rubbed his cheek, bewildered after Be pinched him.

    "...What was that for?"

    Be just smiled and twirled gracefully. Her maid¡¯s dress swirled around her like the highlight of a ball.

    Winking yfully, she spoke.

    "I believe in my own judgment. I¡¯ll see you after my trip."

    Lloyd watched her retreating figure, taking in the memory of her bright smile. The sky, however, was dark, as if ready to unleash another downpour at any moment.

    That night, his parents sold Lloyd to a ve trader.

    It was a summer marked by relentless rain.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 6 - Now You Need Me?

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 6 - Now You Need Me?</strong>

    The boy, formerly known as Lee Han but now reincarnated as ¡®Lloyd¡¯, was a special child.

    ording to Be, the maid, Lloyd had always been perceptive from a young age, learning to speak and walk much earlier than other children.

    While others yed in the dirt, he was reading books, and while others scribbled, he was drawing magic circles.

    When Lloyd focused on something, he became so absorbed that he would sometimes stay up all night, utterly immersed.

    When he first learned to sense mana and managed to levitate small objects, even his parents began to wonder if their child was a witch.

    The anticipation of genius.

    But as time passed, that expectation was shattered.

    His heightened sensitivity gave him neuroses. Every night, he reacted sharply to the slightest noise, and his intense concentration disrupted his sleep.

    As he grew more and more emaciated, his body and mind finally copsed under the strain of sensing mana. He fell unconscious one day while walking.

    The Arenberg family had no money, and they couldn¡¯t afford to keep a doctor on hand. The physicians who did visit often left without finding any diagnosis. Even his parents gave up on him.

    In the end, it was only Be, the maid, who cared for Lloyd.

    Though she was only three years older than him, she had looked after him since he was a child, and to her, he was no different from a younger brother.

    Of course, there was also a sense of obligation toward the Arenberg family, who had taken in Be, an orphan.

    When Lloyd awoke¡ªmore urately, when Lee Han, who had possessed Lloyd¡¯s body, awoke¡ªBe clung to him and cried for a long time.

    ¡ª tter!

    The carriage rattled violently.

    Lloyd winced as his back scraped against the rough wooden walls.

    The carriage, which was transporting those who were to be ves, was as crude as expected.

    The chains binding his hands chafed his skin, and the rusty iron links made an irritating noise every time the carriage shook.

    Yet, it was better than the conversation he had overheard before being loaded into the carriage.

    ¡ª I-I''m sorry, Lloyd. Truly, I am...

    ¡ª Think of it as serving the family. I¡¯m ashamed, but I¡¯ve asked that they send you to a decent ce...

    Lloyd didn¡¯t feel any betrayal.

    From the moment he had taken over this body, Lee Han had already been disillusioned with humanity.

    He had not allowed himself to grow attached to his parents.

    Perhaps that was why they found it easier to sell him.

    Aside from the difort of being bound, his mind was surprisingly calm.

    And there was one other thing.

    His thoughts drifted to Be.

    She wouldn¡¯t be sold.

    She was the only maid of the Arenberg family, more useful than Lloyd, and besides, he was the one who would fetch a high price.

    Still...

    Her absence left him feeling uneasy.

    The only time his mind felt at ease was when he was near Be.

    It must be the body¡¯s original owner, Lloyd, that remembered her warmth.

    But now she was no longer by his side. And perhaps never would be again.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p!

    The mocking apuse wouldn¡¯t leave his head. The constant ringing in his ears was like a whirlpool in his mind.

    And every time it happened, a voice would whisper.

    ¡ª ''Let¡¯s get revenge. Kill them all.''

    It always said the same thing.

    Lloyd bit his lip.

    Drip, drip.

    Blood dripped onto the carriage floor, staining the wood red.

    ¡ô

    ¡ª Shhhh!

    A middle-aged man and a young boy stepped through the mud, thick from the pouring rain, as they entered the auction house.

    ¡°Damn it, this rain ising down hard.¡±

    The man shook off his cloak, sendingrge droplets sshing to the ground. He smelled of wet earth, rusty iron, and a faint hint of blood. After roughly shaking his head and clothes dry, he grabbed the boy by the arm and tugged him forward.

    ¡°Walk, kid. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be nervous when I¡¯m at a ve auction?¡±

    The ve trader chuckled at the boy¡¯s calm retort.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully sharp for someone who¡¯s nervous.¡±

    ¡°I get moreposed when I¡¯m nervous.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what a thing. Are you a second-time-around kid or something?¡±

    The trader didn¡¯t notice the slight flinch from the boy.

    Clicking his tongue, the man continued as they walked.

    ¡°You¡¯re technically amoner, not a ve.¡±

    ¡°Then what is this ce?¡±

    ¡°A market wheremoners are sold.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as being a ve?¡±

    ¡°...Well, you¡¯re not wrong. But let¡¯s call it abor exchange.¡±

    ¡°Abor exchange...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, think of it as a public guild recruitment. Except you¡¯ll be working for ten years.¡±

    Their footsteps echoed down the cold stone corridor.

    The man nced down at the boy. By this point, most kids would be crying, but this one remained expressionless. There was something unnervingly calm about him.

    ¡°Kid, why aren¡¯t you crying? Your parents just abandoned you.¡±

    ¡°I expected this.¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    The boy spoke matter-of-factly.

    ¡°The Arenberg family has always been in debt. Recently, the Empire doubled the toll fees, which hit the family hard. It¡¯s only natural to sell off the most valuable asset.¡±

    The ve trader clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Hard to believe you¡¯re just eleven.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The boy¡¯s words flowed smoothly.

    The trader had sold countless people in his life, but he had never encountered a child like this. What was even more surprising was how the boy didn¡¯t try to hide his worth. Most people dragged to a ce like this would instinctively try to downy their value.

    When asked why, the boy replied simply.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to be sold, they should get a good price for me.¡±

    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Whether I end up in a storage closet or a jewelry box depends on the price. I¡¯d rather be in a jewelry box, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    The ve trader quickly rubbed his arms. He felt a chill. How could an eleven-year-old speak like this? Even most adults wouldn¡¯t say such things. This boy was extraordinary.

    From a distance, the auctioneer¡¯s voice boomed, announcing the start of the bidding.

    How much would this boy fetch? Certainly not a small amount.

    ¡°...The apuse.¡±

    The trader noticed the boy clenching his fists as they approached therge doors and smiled.

    ¡ô

    ¡ª And so wee to the finale of this grand auction. Only three boys remain! The next boy up for bidding...

    ¡°It¡¯s a hot auction today.¡±

    A scout sitting in the highest VIP box of the auction house clicked his tongue in amazement.

    He was watching the bidding war unfold between scouts from the three great heroes¡ªAina, Aria, and ire¡ªeach trying to outbid the others for the boys.

    ¡ª "The Harold Trading Company bids 5 million crones!"

    ¡ª "Our Holy Knights will offer 6 million!"

    The atmosphere grew increasingly heated.

    The woman beside him, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke. Her tone was casual, but there was a depth and wisdom in her words.

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the Saint received a revtion.¡±

    ¡°A revtion? Like a prophecy from the gods?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To sum it up, ''Today, in a ce where people are bought and sold, the Demon King and the Hero from another world will appear in the form of a child.''¡±

    ¡°The Hero from another world? You mean the demon Lee Han, the one who was executed?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re well-informed.¡±

    ¡°The execution was near my hometown. But wait, does this mean the Demon King will be resurrected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re acting like that.¡±

    The woman pointed to the scouts of the three heroes, who were aggressively raising their bids.

    Tsk. Olivia, a chair professor at Lichten Academy and a temporary scout for the Grey Duke¡¯s family, clicked her tongue in frustration.

    ¡°There¡¯s probably chaos like this at every auction across the continent. But only a few auctions are being held today.¡±

    ¡°Still, there must be dozens of children. What are they nning to do with them?¡±

    At the naive question, Olivia frowned.

    ¡°They¡¯ll kill them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If the prophecy says the Demon King will rise, they won¡¯t let any of these children live.¡±

    ¡°I... I suppose you¡¯re right...¡±

    Leaving her flustered junior behind, Olivia rested her chin in her hand.

    ¡°What a waste. A boy like that should be at the Academy.¡±

    Her gaze was fixed on a boy with dark, hollow eyes.

    ¡ô

    The auction proceeded quickly.

    Before long, Lloyd was dragged to the center of the stage.

    The auctioneer, treating it like the grand finale, amped up the excitement.

    ¡°And now¡ªthe highlight of the evening! This next boy has been evaluated by the Appraisal Guild as [A+] grade! It¡¯s rare to find such a top-quality boy on the market! He¡¯s young, but think of the potential to raise him as you see fit!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Lloyd calmly surveyed his surroundings.

    Many eyes were on him, scrutinizing him with unsettling interest.

    These were the buyers.

    He would be sold to the highest bidder here.

    He could only hope he¡¯d be sold to a wealthy andfortable household.

    Heh.

    The irony of his situation made Lloyd smirk.

    Executed in his previous life, and now a ve in this one.

    If he ever made enough money, he might need to perform an exorcism.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p!

    The apuse from the audience.

    Lloyd barely managed to resist the urge to cover his ears.

    If he appeared mentally unstable, he wouldn¡¯t fetch a high price.

    People cherish what they pay dearly for.

    Value is determined by price.

    Lloyd knew how to act like a high-end product.

    He held his head high and stood with confidence.

    He met the gaze of every person watching him as if he were looking down on them.

    And as soon as the first bid was ced, Lloyd¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°The Holy Knights of the Deus Church bid 10 million... no! 20 million crones! Instantly setting a new record for this auction!¡±

    The Holy Knights. The Knight directly under the Saint. That meant...

    ''Aria.''

    Lloyd bit his lip.

    Aria, who was now the Saint.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t actively sought out information about his formerrades since his reincarnation, he couldn¡¯t help but hear their names. They were now celebrated as the ''Three Heroes'' who had saved the continent.

    Aria, now the youngest Saint in a century, was thriving.

    She had once used Lee Han of hypnotizing her.

    And now, here she was, trying to buy Lloyd at an auction. Though it wasn¡¯t Aria herself, but one of her subordinates bidding on her behalf.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Lloyd felt sick.

    ¡ª Wooo!

    ¡ª p, p, p, p!

    The overwhelming bid and the apuse that followed pushed Lloyd further into a corner.

    But the next bidders were even worse.

    ¡°The banner of the Royal House of Rifenstein! The Second Princess, Aina, bids 11 million crones! Glory to the noble bloodline!¡±

    Princess Aina.

    The woman who had pointed a sword at Lloyd.

    ¡°Oh, the stakes are rising! The Harold Trading Company bids 13 million crones!¡±

    And then there was ire from the Harold Trading Company.

    The childhood friend who imed Lloyd had brainwashed her in his previous life.

    The ''Three Heroes'' were desperately searching for Lee Han.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 7 - The Slave Auction

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 7 - The ve Auction</strong>

    To defeat the Demon King in this world, the [Blessing of the Gods] is essential. Typically, this blessing is bestowed upon a hero from another world, and that hero was none other than Lee Han.

    He had genuinely cared for hisrades and sincerely wanted to vanquish the Demon King. The suffering caused by the Demon King was nothingpared to the number of people who were dying ¡®because of¡¯ the Demon King¡ªthose used of being in league with her or of being witches. Lee Han wanted to save those people.

    To Lee Han, this world was primitive, and that made it all the more necessary to help it.

    As a result, despite his best efforts, his trustedrades ultimately betrayed him, and he was beheaded.

    Now, having been reincarnated as Lloyd, he once again saw the crests of his formerrades.

    "10 million crones!"

    Dered one of Princess Aina¡¯s representatives.

    "11 million from the Holy Constantine!"

    Came the bid from Saint Aria¡¯s faction.

    "12 million!"

    Followed the bid from the vice-guild master of ire¡¯s guild.

    Lloyd¡¯s formerrades¡¯ subordinates werepeting fiercely to acquire him, as if he were the only savior they could find.

    ¡®Why are they so obsessed?¡¯

    Lloyd found it hard to understand.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly know he was Lee Han. Besides, these people had alsopeted to acquire other boys at previous auctions. While Lloyd¡¯s price continued to rise, the increase wasn¡¯t as dramatic as he had expected.

    Regardless, the sheer intensity of their obsession was too strong to be mere coincidence.

    From the murmurs around him, he soon found out why.

    "Why are they so fixated on that boy?"

    "You didn¡¯t hear? The Church received a prophecy¡­ Supposedly, if they don¡¯t find a certain boy, the continent will be in grave danger. That¡¯s why they¡¯re making such a fuss."

    "A prophecy, huh? Sounds like just another rumor."

    "Maybe, but the rivalry between those three heroes isn¡¯t new. It could just be simplepetition."

    Lloyd¡¯s expression twisted into a sneer.

    A prophecy about the Demon King¡¯s resurrection, no doubt.

    He remembered the Demon King¡¯s final words before dying.

    ¡ª I shall return.

    To kill the Demon King, they¡¯d need a hero.

    That was likely why the three heroes were scooping up boys from the auction.

    ¡®You severed my head, and now you¡¯re looking for me?¡¯

    The absurdity of it all was beyondughter.

    It was their fault that the Demon King, whom they had tried to capture alive, had been killed. And it was their fault that they had beheaded Lee Han, the only hero capable of fighting the Demon King.

    So, they could deal with the consequences.

    Even if the resurrected Demon King were to sweep across the world, it was no longer Lloyd¡¯s concern.

    ...In fact, a wave of satisfaction washed over him at the thought.

    He let out a small gasp as he imagined a world ravaged by the Demon King.

    ''Ah.''

    A world where everyone was annihted.

    In such a world, there would be no apuse to torment him, norades to betray him.

    This was a familiar thought. Whenever he imagined the world¡¯s end, it was as if a demon deep within him awakened, craving destruction. It was undoubtedly a result of his PTSD, or something simr.

    Lloyd bit his lip.

    ¡®I need to stay focused.¡¯

    His mental state was deteriorating.

    At times like these, Be would have been there to help, but she wasn¡¯t here now.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p!

    The apuse that erupted at that moment only made Lloyd feel more unstable.

    He needed to control himself. He had to suppress his growing desire for revenge.

    He was afraid of his own vengeance.

    He feared the voice in his head that constantly whispered to him.

    ¡ª ''Let¡¯s kill them. Start with the mastermind.''

    He knew that it would be a never-ending cycle of revenge. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stop at just the ones who had sent him to the execution tform. He would go after those who had trusted them, and then after the ordinary people who had cheered for his death. His thirst for revenge would only end when the world itself was at its end.

    ¡ª ''No, just kill them all. Then you won¡¯t hear the apuse anymore. There won¡¯t be any hands left to p.''

    ¡®...Hold it in.¡¯

    Lloyd clenched his fist.

    So tightly that his palm bled.

    "15 million crones from the Holy Knights! The highest bid of the day!"

    Drip, drip.

    Blood trickled from Lloyd¡¯s hand, staining the stage.

    Revenge. Resentment. Despair. Anger.

    In the midst of this emotional turmoil, Lloyd¡¯s thoughts raced.

    ¡®I won¡¯t be sold to them.¡¯

    Even if the world were to end because of his absence, he would never serve under those women again.

    Aina. Aria. ire.

    He had a bad feeling that if he ended up with any of them, it would only lead him down the path of revenge.

    He didn¡¯t want a continent soaked in blood.

    ¡ª Let¡¯s kill them all.

    He couldn¡¯t give in to that voice.

    But how?

    How could he avoid being sold to those damnedrades?

    "Hey, kid."

    Lloyd raised his head.

    Standing in front of the stage was a noblewoman who exuded an air of refinement.

    Her light gray hair and elegant purple dress, adorned with old-fashioned frills, marked her as someone of high standing¡ªlikely nobility or royalty.

    She was the very picture of a "nobledy."

    "You look like you could use some help."

    Her voice was soft like cotton candy, yet it carried a hidden venom. She was noble but dangerous. Even so, Lloyd had no choice but to respond.

    "Yes."

    "You don¡¯t want to be sold to those heroes. You must have your reasons, I suppose?"

    Her voice slithered like a snake, full of ominous intent.

    Two things were clear.

    First, this woman had some hidden agenda.

    Second, despite that, she was Lloyd¡¯s only lifeline.

    Lloyd bit his lip.

    "...Yes."

    "Then prove your worth."

    With a flick of her wrist, she opened her fan and leaned back in her chair, as if watching a small game. She smiled as if daring him to impress her if he wanted to survive.

    How could he entice her?

    "......."

    Lloyd scrutinized her.

    Her dress was made of expensive fabric, but it revealed a lot of skin. It was easier to remove than most other women¡¯s clothing. Her lips looked soft, and her cheeks were flushed with color. She enjoyed indulgence. Given that she was here at a boy auction, it was obvious who her target was.

    "My body."

    "...Your body?"

    Herposure faltered for a moment.

    Lloyd seized that moment of surprise and spoke confidently.

    "My physique is well-formed. Including ¡®that¡¯ part."

    "Hah!"

    Sheughed, her eyes scanning Lloyd appraisingly.

    "You¡¯ve got a sharp eye. Your body is well-developed, indeed. Enough to make one¡¯s mouth water. But there are plenty of other boys with good bodies here. I might spend 5 million crones on you."

    ¡ª "16 million crones from Princess Aina!"

    5 million was a high price for a mere body servant, but it was nothing in the heated atmosphere of the auction.

    "Value is what matters. Prove your worth. I¡¯m the kind of person who needs to extract ten times the value of anything I buy."

    But Lloyd wasn¡¯t worried.

    "I have a good eye for people."

    "An eye for people?"

    "I¡¯ve just figured out your preferences, realized you¡¯re one of the most powerful women in the Empire..."

    The woman¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    "...And noticed that the blue-haired scout watching from the VIP section up there is with you."

    Her eyes gleamed with interest.

    She leaned in slightly closer to the stage.

    "Interesting. 15 million crones."

    The bid had jumped by three times.

    She was interested in his eye for people, which meant she had ambition. That also meant she was deeply involved in politics.

    Lloyd walked to the edge of the stage and whispered in her ear.

    "I know a strategy to turn the three heroes of the Hero Party against each other."

    Snap.

    She snapped her fan shut, covering her mouth.

    But her eyes sparkled with endless greed and deep-seated cunning.

    Her lips parted into a slow smile.

    "30 million crones."

    It was a bid that would surely win.

    She gestured to the upper level.

    The blue-haired scout in the VIP section looked startled and nced down at them. The woman nodded.

    Soon, the scout held up a numbered paddle. It was number 44.

    ¡ª "44! A bid from the Grey Duke¡¯s family!"

    The Grey Duke¡¯s family.

    Lloyd finally remembered who this woman was.

    The Grey Duke¡¯s family¡ªwhere the infamous widow who would one day orchestrate a massive rebellion resided.

    ¡ª "Oh, the illustrious Grey Duke¡¯s family! The current bid stands at 23 million crones from the Harold Trading Company. Will you raise it?"

    ¡ª "Yes."

    A sense of foreboding.

    The ominous feeling Lloyd had sensed from the moment he saw her was not unfounded.

    Once sold, he would belong to the buyer for the next ten years.

    Lloyd forced himself to remain calm as he spoke.

    "However, I have a condition."

    "A condition?"

    "If someone wants to buy me for ten times the amount you paid, you have to let me go."

    "Ahaha! What a cheeky and clever little boy. You want to give yourself a way out in case you need to escape."

    "It¡¯s a necessary condition."

    "Alright."

    Surprisingly, the woman nodded without hesitation.

    The auction continued swiftly.

    Lloyd nced back at the woman.

    She only moved her lips, silently mouthing the words.

    ¡®Impress me.¡¯

    Her smile was beautiful.

    Behind her, Lloyd could hear the scout cing their bid.

    "The Grey Duke¡¯s family offers the following amount."

    "What is it?"

    "100 million crones."

    Silence fell over the auction house.

    The only sound was the collective gasp of the crowd.

    In that hush, the woman, her mouth hidden behind her fan, whispered softly.

    "If you want to escape, you¡¯ll need 1 billion crones."

    Snap.

    Her fan closed with a sharp sound.

    Her smile was like that of a gray serpent.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 8 - Disqualified Saint

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 8 - Disqualified Saint</strong>

    The Demon King was dead. And with him, the traitorous hero from another world had also been beheaded.

    The continent had been freed from the terror that had gripped it for decades.

    Naturally, the people rejoiced.

    Festivals were held daily, couples formed, and celebrations abounded. With the fear of being captured by the Demon King gone, travel between cities increased. Trade flourished, even in the once-isted frontier towns.

    People, buoyed by the newfound peace, spent money freely, increasing the demand for luxury goods, and the economy grew.

    It was a time when everything seemed bright and extravagant.

    Inter years, this era would be known as the ''Era of the Bubble,'' a period marked by excess and unsustainable growth.

    But that was years away.

    For now, everything was still vibrant and flourishing.

    ¡ô

    The day after Lloyd was sold at the auction, the atmosphere was tense in the grand conference room of the Holy Constantine Cathedral.

    A meeting presided over by Saint Aria was being held, and today, the mood was particrly unsettling.

    "It''s... it''s dangerous. We have to find him. If we don''t... the Demon King will..."

    At the center of the room, Saint Aria mumbled in a trembling voice.

    A murmur spread among the gathered clergy. Despite their devout appearance, most of the high priests were middle-aged men, stern and intimidating, which made Aria feel small.

    "Saint, your voice is too soft. Please speak more clearly."

    "I-I¡¯m sorry. The thing is... in the prophecy I received... we must find him..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    High Priest Julius, who was in charge of the cathedral, spoke coldly.

    Aria was afraid of Julius.

    In truth, she was intimidated by all high-ranking men. Despite being revered as a saint by everyone, she still felt small in the presence of powerful figures, especially those who seemed menacing.

    At times like this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of him.

    The one man who had always treated her kindly, unlike the others.

    ''...Lee Han.''

    As his name crossed her mind, Aria quickly shook her head.

    She couldn¡¯t allow herself to think of him.

    She had been told that Lee Han was a bad person, that his kindness was just a way to manipte her. She had been warned not to be swayed by his words.

    But...

    But, on the day of his execution, he had...

    "Say something, Saint. Don¡¯t stay silent. Unlike you, we cannot hear the prophecies."

    His insistence made Aria want to cry.

    He knew. She had recited the prophecy countless times. She had warned them that the seed of the Demon King was sprouting and that a child bearing the mark of the hero would appear at the auction!

    She understood why he was being so harsh.

    It was a subtle way of undermining her authority.

    It was envy and jealousy. The priests didn¡¯t use harsh words, but they were masters of cutting down others in a roundabout way.

    "At yesterday¡¯s auction, we should have found the child with the hero¡¯s mark... If we don¡¯t, the Demon King will be stronger... and the continent will..."

    "Haha, how can the Demon King be a threat when we have the beloved Saint with us? Isn¡¯t that right?"

    Another mocking tone.

    "Hahahaha!"

    "Indeed. As long as we have the Saint, what need is there to worry about the Demon King?"

    Now, all thirteen archbishops in the room burst intoughter.

    They were wary of Aria.

    And they had every reason to be.

    After the Demon King was defeated, Aria had been elevated to the status of a saint, the first in a hundred years.

    As the embodiment of ''good'' against the ''evil'' of the Demon King, she had drawn countless followers to the Deus Church.

    Pilgrimages to see the Saint at the Holy Constantine Empire¡¯s cathedral were constant.

    The church, which had suffered from ack of faith due to its failure to deal with the Demon King, suddenly found itself in a golden age.

    The number of followers quickly surpassed half the continent¡¯s poption.

    Donations poured in, filling warehouses to the brim.

    The Deus Church was enjoying an unprecedented revival.

    All thanks to Saint Aria.

    Items she touched became ''holy relics.''

    Water she drank became ''holy water.'' In fact, even the wells that supplied that water were deemed holy.

    The Saint¡¯s Guardian Knights, a force dedicated solely to protecting her, had be thergest organization within the cathedral.

    At this point, Aria stood even above the High Priest in the eyes of themon people.

    But within the Holy Constantine Empire and the cathedral, the High Priest still held the highest authority. The cathedral was a political entity, and the power structure established by its leaders was solid.

    This was why the archbishops were wary of Aria.

    "I... I¡¯m insignificant. We must find the boy with the hero¡¯s mark. If we don¡¯t..."

    "Saint."

    "...Yes."

    High Priest Julius let out a deep sigh.

    His gaze was as though he were reprimanding a child.

    He remained silent, allowing the tension in the room to build.

    The silence and the sharp gazes of the archbishops felt like needles piercing Aria.

    It was an obvious attack.

    She hated this feeling.

    Lee Han.

    What would it be like if Lee Han were here?

    Lee Han was clever.

    He could easily outwit the archbishops in any verbal battle.

    The conversations they used to have echoed in her mind.

    ¡®If the Demon King is gone, your poprity will rise. But that¡¯s when you need to be careful.¡¯

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    ¡®Look, the core of power in the cathedral lies with the High Priest. The archbishops handle the day-to-day affairs. There are thirteen archbishops and the High Priest. That¡¯s the power structure.¡¯

    ¡®...Okay.¡¯

    ¡®But now, you¡¯ve suddenly be a saint. They¡¯ll act happy on the surface, but do you think they¡¯ll really leave you alone?¡¯

    ¡®...Why wouldn¡¯t they? I helped defeat the Demon King... No, we defeated him together. Shouldn¡¯t I be rewarded?¡¯

    ¡®This is why people from other worlds are so naive. Listen, everyone will praise you. You¡¯ll quickly be the most supported figure in the cathedral.¡¯

    ¡®...Okay.¡¯

    ¡®So, don¡¯t you think they¡¯ll be envious or jealous? I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll try to tear you down. They¡¯ll try to control you. You need to be prepared.¡¯

    ¡®How...?¡¯

    ¡®Dominate them. Rule over those cunning, old foxes.¡¯

    ¡®B-but... I¡¯m not good at that...¡¯

    ¡®Get a grip. There are no exceptions. In politics, the weak are devoured.¡¯

    Lee Han was always right.

    For now, themon people worshiped Aria as a saint, so the clergy couldn¡¯t treat her too harshly.

    ¡®...But if my poprity ever wanes.¡¯

    They would surelye after her like wolves.

    Or perhaps they would handle it more elegantly.

    Like using her of being a witch...

    "Th-that''s... that''s why..."

    But her mouth wouldn¡¯t move.

    She had always relied on Lee Han for things like this.

    Without him, she could only be flustered and lower her head.

    ¡ª Tsk tsk, the Saint is really hopeless.

    Even the archbishops didn¡¯t hesitate to mutterints in her presence, but she could only flinch and fail to respond.

    They hadpletely subdued her.

    "In fact, the reason we couldn¡¯t secure more boys was because Princess Aina of the Empire and ire of the Harold Trading Company were also involved. It¡¯s not something to me us for."

    High Priest Julius pounded the table with his fist.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    "Eek."

    Aria flinched, hunching her shoulders.

    Julius continued.

    "Saint, you¡¯re acquainted with the other two heroes, aren¡¯t you? You need to speak with them."

    She needed to fight back.

    She needed to get a grip.

    Aria clenched her fists.

    She tensed and rxed them several times before finally lowering her hands.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try to find him."

    "Remember, if by any chance the hero¡¯s mark falls into the hands of the Blood Cult..."

    Julius stared at Aria as he finished his sentence.

    "The continent is doomed."

    Aria bowed her head.

    She wascking, inadequate.

    Since Lee Han¡¯s death, that was all she could see in herself.

    ¡ó

    After the meeting ended, Aria staggered back to her quarters.

    Thergest bedroom in the cathedral.

    It had been prepared specifically for the Saint. It wasn¡¯t overlyvish, but it was supremely elegant and grand.

    A room where simplicity was a form of beauty.

    Aria copsed onto the bed.

    The soft covers wrapped around her. It was undoubtedly a plush andfortable bed, yet for some reason, Aria could never sleep well in it.

    "If only things were like they were back then..."

    She missed the rough bedding they hadid out on the ground when they were hunting the Demon King, the lumpy makeshift bed in the tent Lee Han would set up for her.

    ¡ª Clench.

    Aria gripped the nket tightly.

    She was struggling.

    She felt lonely.

    She was in pain.

    Everything was supposed to be better now that the Demon King was dead.

    But she was more miserable than she had ever been while they were fighting the Demon King.

    The three heroes had been torn apart.

    And Lee Han...

    "......."

    Aria bit her lip.

    Whenever she thought of his name, her mind became clouded.

    She remembered him silently setting up the tent, smiling as he remarked how fortunate it was that the ground was level today.

    She remembered his gentle concern, warning her to stay vignt even after the Demon King was defeated.

    She remembered the way he had rushed to save her whenever she was in danger, always the strong protector.

    In her memories, Lee Han was undoubtedly...

    A good person.

    Lee Han.

    When she first received the prophecy that he had been resurrected, she had felt a flicker of happiness. But she had quickly forced herself to deny it.

    "There was... there was evidence."

    There had been clear evidence.

    Evidence that one of the hero¡¯s party had been in league with the Demon King.

    Aria squeezed her eyes shut.

    And shook her head.

    ¡®I can¡¯t... I mustn¡¯t believe it.¡¯

    Even the three heroes, despite their strained rtions, had agreed toe together and decide what to do if they found the reincarnated Lee Han.

    There were only nine years left until the Demon King¡¯s resurrection.

    How would she navigate theing years?

    Aria felt utterly lost.

    ...It had always been Lee Han who had guided her.

    "...I need to stay strong."

    He was a bad person.

    Aria repeated it to herself once more.

    But.

    Every time she did, one image would appear in her mind.

    The execution ground.

    The crowd of spectators.

    And Lee Han, bound at the neck.

    The sharp de of the guillotine.

    And...

    The look on Lee Han¡¯s face just before his death...

    The emptiness.

    The deep sense of betrayal.

    The expression of someone who had given up everything.

    ...The profound emptiness.

    That smile.

    If that smile had been genuine...

    Then what had she done?

    How could she ever atone for it?

    "...Ah."

    Tears streamed down Aria¡¯s cheeks.

    She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how she might apologize to Lee Han. And if¡ªif by some terrible chance he had fallen into the hands of the Blood Cult...

    "No... that can¡¯t happen..."

    The Blood Cult was the most malicious of the heretical sects, notorious for sacrificing people to summon demonic beings.

    Aria pulled the nket over her head.

    All that could be heard beneath the nket was the sound of her soft sobs.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 9 - The Grey Duchess

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 9 - The Grey Duchess</strong>

    tter.

    After being sold at the auction, Lloyd found himself inside a carriage bound for the Grey Duke''s estate.

    The journey was rough, and it felt as though calluses had formed on his back from the hours spent sitting in the crude, ufortable carriage. The straw that covered the floor felt oddlyforting and familiar, as though it had be a part of him.

    "Goddamn it!"

    "Can¡¯t you drive straight, you lousy coachman?"

    The carriage was filled with the sounds ofints and grumbles.

    Several boys around Lloyd''s age were seated inside, their voices loud and irritated.

    It seemed they didn¡¯t fully grasp the reality of their situation¡ªthat they were about to be ves.

    Not that it mattered.

    Lloyd kept his head down.

    He needed time to think.

    The Grey Duke Family was undoubtedly aligned with ''evil.'' They were destined to cause significant trouble in the future.

    As Lloyd tried to organize his thoughts, they kept getting interrupted.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p!

    The constant apuse in his head, along with the sinister voice whispering about bringing the world to ruin, was a relentless assault on his sanity.

    It was exhausting.

    Why was he suffering like this in a world he didn¡¯t even belong to?

    If only he had escaped when he had the chance, even if it meant tearing his body apart in the process.

    Or maybe he should never have fought the Demon King in the first ce.

    These thoughts always led him to one conclusion¡­

    The tragedy began with his transmigration to this world.

    ¡ª Rustle.

    As his foot nudged a piece of paper on the floor, Lloyd couldn''t help but think about it.

    * * *

    When he first woke up in this world, it was aplete shock.

    At first, he thought it was some kind of hidden camera prank, finding himself in a medieval European fantasy vige.

    But after witnessing fire-breathing lizards, reckless mages flying on brooms, and people dying in duels without anyone batting an eye, he realized he had indeed been transported to another world.

    It was overwhelming.

    He had never yed a game or read a novel with this kind of setting before.

    And it wasn¡¯t a peaceful world either. The guards patrolling the streets were merciless, and it wasn¡¯t umon to see public executions or witch burnings.

    It was primitive.

    The thought of surviving in such a world made him realize he needed to stay sharp.

    Lee Han had rushed to the library, devouring every book he could find. He needed to understand this world¡ªits continents, empires, kingdoms, religions, and economy. He read everything he could get his hands on.

    Finally, in a dusty corner, he found an old book.

    [Guide for the Transmigrated]

    ¡ª This book is written for those who find themselves in another world. The fact that it''s written in Korean should give you a clue, right?

    The text, though written in an ancient style, had a surprisingly casual tone.

    Lee Han had immediately grabbed the book and rushed to the librarian.

    ¡ª "Ah, this is an old book. It¡¯s written in some unknownnguage, so no one¡¯s been able to read it... But you can check it out if you like. Are you into the ult?"

    Lee Han had nodded absentmindedly, not really processing the librarian''s words, and had run back to his lodging to read it.

    "Damn it."

    Most of the pages were missing.

    No, it was worse than that. There were hardly any intact pages at all. Most of them had been torn out, and the few that remained were either badly damaged or the text was illegible.

    Still, he managed to glean some information from what was left.

    The world-destroying Demon King. The hero meant to stop him. Theposition of the Hero Party. The key items and encounters. The essential background knowledge.

    Even the little he learned from the book was more helpful than hundreds of other volumes.

    It was thanks to this information that Lee Han had managed to join the Hero Party.

    And the missing pages weren¡¯t lost by ident.

    * To meet the requirements of the future prediction¡¯s [usibility], only minimal preparations have been made. Pay attention to your surroundings. If you¡¯re determined to find them, you¡¯ll stumble upon [journals] that fit the situation. Remember, determination is key. Then they¡¯ll appear unexpectedly, as Akashic Records are notoriously difficult to handle.

    As it was written on thest page, [journals] were scattered throughout the world.

    Just like in an open-world game where you might find [Journal of the Lost II], leading you to uncover rted stories.

    And now, on the straw-covered floor of the transport carriage...

    ¡ª Rustle.

    Lloyd used his foot to grab the paper that had brushed against it, struggling to lift it up.

    ¡¾The Grey Duke Family (II)¡¿

    *Unlock Condition: If captured and taken to the Grey Duke¡¯s estate as a test subject or in a simr capacity, this journal will be unlocked.

    The journal, written in Korean as always, was the second rted to the Grey Duke family. This wasn¡¯t surprising since Lloyd had already found ¡¾The Grey Duke Family (I)¡¿.

    ¡®The Grey Duke Family is a dangerous one to be cautious around.¡¯

    A family that operated in the shadows, with unknown plots always brewing. He had to be particrly wary of the Grey Duchess. In certain circumstances, they could even destabilize the world. If entangled with them, it was crucial to specify escape conditions.

    Lloyd recalled the memories he had shoved into the back of his mind.

    Usually, the first journal in a series didn¡¯t require any unlocking conditions, which was why he remembered it.

    But the condition for unlocking this second journal was being treated as a test subject.

    ¡®There must be a reason for this.¡¯

    Lloyd read the rest of the journal¡¯s contents.

    ¡ª If you didn¡¯t specify escape conditions as advised in ¡¾The Grey Duke Family (I)¡¿, there¡¯s no need to read the following.

    ¡ª Focus all your efforts on fulfilling the escape conditions. Anything else is meaningless.

    ¡ª No matter what sounds you hear, ignore anything happening in the basement. The mansion does not have a basement.

    Gulp.

    Lloyd swallowed hard.

    It was easy to infer how dangerous this ce was, just from these warnings.

    But more than that...

    ¡®Thenguage is vague.¡¯

    The journals tended to be vague and indirect, especially when important events were involved, because the more specific the details, the more [usibility] it consumed. The creator of this journal system always spoke in riddles to provide Lloyd with as much information as possible.

    ¡®It means this ce is very dangerous and equally important.¡¯

    At first nce, the mansion seemed to be nothing more than the residence of a widow, the Grey Duchess.

    But there was definitely something hidden here.

    At that moment...

    ¡ª Thud.

    The paper Lloyd had been holding slipped from his grasp and fluttered to the ground.

    A rough hand, covered in scars, snatched it up.

    Lloyd was startled.

    Whoever it was had apparently freed themselves from their cuffs. Not the wisest choice.

    As he looked up, a rough-looking boy who seemed about seventeen or eighteen was ring down at him.

    "This punk¡¯s been sitting there with his head down all this time."

    "......."

    "What¡¯s this?"

    The boy unfolded the paper and tried to read it.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t.

    "What kind of gibberish is this?"

    "......."

    "What kind of crazy person reads something they can¡¯t even understand?"

    Toss.

    The boy crumpled the paper and threw it away.

    "......."

    He was still just a boy.

    No matter how tough he tried to act, his behavior was typical for his age.

    It was clear he was trying to cope with the fear brought on by their sudden change in circumstances byshing out.

    The bullying he had directed at the coachman had now shifted towards Lloyd. But Lloyd chose not to engage.

    His calm demeanor seemed to bother the boy even more.

    "This bastard is ignoring me...!"

    The boy lunged at Lloyd.

    ¡ª tter!

    The carriage jolted violently, throwing the boy to the floor with a thud.

    "Ugh!"

    He groaned in pain.

    ¡ª tter!

    The scenery outside the carriage began to change.

    A massive mansion came into view as the carriage doors creaked open.

    "Get out!"

    It was obvious who the boy would take out his frustration on once he recovered. Lloyd was the first to step out of the carriage.

    A massive, dark mansion loomed before him.

    The Grey Duke¡¯s estate.

    Its ominous, foreboding appearance wasn¡¯t just because of the dark clouds hanging in the sky.

    ¡ª Caw, caw!

    A crow cawed as if to greet the new arrivals.

    The crows circling the surrounding mountains, the shadows of twilight that enveloped the mansion, everything seemed to symbolize an impending doom.

    Squelch.

    Lloyd stepped carefully into the muddy ground, made slick by the day¡¯s rain. He wasn¡¯t particrly concerned with cleanliness, but in his current status as something akin to a ve, he had no idea when he might get the chance to wash again. It was better to stay as clean as possible...

    ¡ª St!

    His vision went dark as something wet sttered across his face. Mud dripped down, and the gritty taste of dirt filled his mouth.

    "Hahaha! Look at him!"

    "Get ready for more, kid."

    Mud covered his face.

    Lloyd instinctively tried to wipe it off.

    But there was no way to do so. His hands were still bound.

    Spitting out the dirt that had gotten into his mouth was all he could manage.

    "If you ignore Hector again, you¡¯re dead!"

    The boy, named Hector, who had been taunting him earlier sneered.

    ¡ª ''Are you just going to let that slide?''

    The voice echoed in his mind.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t just let it slide.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the voice. Lloyd wasn¡¯t one to quietly endure such treatment.

    Creak.

    As he shifted his weight, the mud beneath his feet squished slightly.

    ¡ª Thud!

    The boy¡¯s head snapped to the side.

    Lloyd was surprised.

    He hadn¡¯t thrown the punch.

    A rough, hairy fist had done the job.

    "Stupid ve brats."

    A soldier from the Grey estate, judging by his uniform, grabbed the dazed boy by the hair and started dragging him away.

    "Follow me."

    The other boys, who had been watching in stunned silence, finally snapped out of their daze and followed, trembling. Lloyd also started to walk but was halted by a hand suddenly grabbing his shoulder.

    "You,e with me. The Duchess wants to see you."

    nk.

    The restraints on his hands were removed.

    Lloyd looked up at the person who had spoken.

    It was a priest, thin and pale.

    ¡®Why is a priest here?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t have time to ponder this before the priest started walking ahead of him.

    Given what he had seen of Hector¡¯s treatment, it was clear that the consequences of defiance in this ce would be severe. Lloyd quickly followed.

    He didn¡¯t mind getting hit, but he knew he had to be careful about getting too angry. If he let his rage get the better of him, he feared the voice in his head would take overpletely.

    ¡ª Step, step.

    As he passed through the mansion¡¯s grand entrance, Lloyd nced to the side.

    The other boys were being led down into the mansion¡¯s basement.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 10 - The Blood Cult

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 10 - The Blood Cult</strong>

    Standing outside the room of the Grey Duchess, Lloyd swallowed dry saliva as he waited to be summoned.

    A faint scent of blood lingered in the air, subtle enough that an ordinary person might not notice, but Lloyd knew this was no ordinary ce.

    ¡®Are they sacrificing people here?¡¯

    The scent of blood was strong enough to suggest that something sinister was happening within these walls.

    If the estate was running something like a blood farm, it certainly wasn''t good news for Lloyd.

    As a captured ve, he knew he could easily end up as one of their offerings.

    ¡®I need to prove my value somehow.¡¯

    If he couldn¡¯t do that, he¡¯d likely end up as nothing more than a sacrifice.

    Surviving in this cursed mansion until he found a way to escape was his first priority.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    A voice called from beyond the door.

    The voice was mature and elegant, but there was an undercurrent of something far more menacing.

    ¡ô

    Viins.

    Most people aren¡¯t strictly good or evil, but there are always those who stand at the extremes.

    The Grey Duchess was a prime example.

    Her light gray hair was elegantly tied back, her posture exuding grace and power. She wore a purple dress that matched her piercing eyes, and even the bare, sensuous skin that peeked out from beneath her gown seemed to radiate authority. She was a viin who had transformed even her allure into a tool of power.

    She smiled as she looked at Lloyd.

    ¡°You¡¯vee.¡±

    What else could I do? If I had tried to escape, I would have watched my limbs being torn apart in front of my very eyes. The ¡®journal¡¯¡ªthat eerily urate guide¡ªhadbeled her a viin, and those deemed viins by the journal were usually capable of such atrocities.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Was the transport carriage to your liking? I couldn¡¯t make any special arrangements for you. All the children purchased at the auction had to ride in that carriage.¡±

    Her words were soft, but Lloyd felt a cold chill, as if a snake were slowly wrapping itself around him. Though he didn¡¯t show it, the atmosphere in the mansion was anything but normal.

    ¡°No, it was fine.¡±

    ¡ªHehe.

    The Duchess chuckled softly behind her fan.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite adept at ying along, despite your age.¡±

    ¡°What does age have to do with knowing one¡¯s ce?¡±

    As he responded, Lloyd took a deep breath.

    There was a sweet yet metallic scent in the air.

    What is that smell?

    He nced around the room and noticed a vase of bright red flowers on an antique table. They smelled like blood.

    ¡ª ¡®Blood¡­¡¯

    The voice in his head whispered again.

    Recently, the voice had be more vivid, almost as if it were gaining strength. Was he losing his mind? Hearing voices was a clear sign that he wasn¡¯t sane.

    Lloyd bit down on the inside of his cheek.

    He needed to ignore the voice. Right now, he had to y the part of someone normal.

    The journal, ¡¾The Grey Duke Family (II)¡¿, had only unlocked when he was brought here as a ¡®test subject¡¯ or something simr. In other words, his current status was that of a ¡®test subject.¡¯

    Whatever that entailed, it certainly didn¡¯t mean a normal life as a ve.

    So Lloyd needed to win over the Duchess.

    ¡°So, how do you n to justify the 100 million crones I paid for you?¡±

    She asked the question calmly.

    To Lloyd, it sounded like this:

    ¡®If you can¡¯t prove that you¡¯re worth 100 million crones, you¡¯ll be a test subject, child.¡¯

    The obvious retort¡ª¡®I never asked you to buy me for 100 million crones¡¯¡ªwould be pointless.

    She would just respond with, ¡®Then prepare to be a test subject.¡¯

    Lloyd slowly raised his head.

    The Duchess¡¯s smile was confident andmanding.

    This was her domain.

    From the moment he entered, the ying field had been tilted in her favor.

    Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen anyone in this world with such political acumen.¡¯

    She knew how to negotiate.

    By trapping someone within her own space and negotiating within the boundaries she had set, she always ensured she got what she wanted.

    This was also one of Lloyd¡¯s favorite strategies.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s how she managed to seize control of the Duke¡¯s estate despite being a widow.¡¯

    So, what now?

    He had be the hunted.

    There were two approaches that came to mind.

    The first was to prove that he was worth more than 100 million crones.

    Or...

    ¡®Break the rules of the game.¡¯

    Lloyd knelt on one knee, his posture respectful, but his words blunt.

    ¡°Duchess, you seek the throne, or at least something equivalent.¡±

    The Duchess fell silent.

    The yful gleam in her eyes vanished, reced by a cold, calcting stare that could freeze someone in their tracks.

    Gulp.

    Maybe he¡¯d gone too far.

    Even if he intended to disrupt the game, he had just brought up something that the Duchess likely considered a well-guarded secret. It was a move that could easily put him in her bad graces.

    ¡°¡­Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    After a moment, the Duchessughed.

    Herugh was chillingly beautiful, unrestrained by the fan she had been using to conceal her mouth. But beneath the sharp, hidden gaze of a cat¡¯s ws, there was something unsettling.

    ¡°And if I were?¡±

    Her tone had grown cold.

    This was the crucial moment.

    His fate depended on how he responded.

    ¡°If that is indeed your goal, then I would advise you to wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Right now, you don¡¯t have the space to expand your influence.¡±

    ¡°Space?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, a slight smile returning to her face.

    ¡°Interesting. Go on, exin what you mean.¡±

    Lloyd¡¯s heart raced.

    This was a woman who had risen from humble beginnings to be the Duchess, the matriarch of the Grey Duke Family, and even then, she wasn¡¯t satisfied. How could he satisfy her?

    He needed to think big.

    ¡°The continent is currently divided into three powers.¡±

    ¡°¡­Three? There¡¯s the Holy Constantine Empire, the Britannia Empire... Who is the third?¡±

    ¡°The heroes. Saint Aria, Princess Aina, and ire of the Harold Trading Company. The three heroes.¡±

    ¡°But those girls belong to their respective factions.¡±

    ¡°However, you must have noticed how themon people view them differently. They practically worship them.¡±

    The three heroes had in the Demon King, who had tormented the continent for decades.

    And they had also dealt with the traitorous hero from another world who had plotted to sell out the continent.

    Regardless of the truth, the people¡¯s support for them was unwavering and even reverential.

    That, in itself, was power.

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re suggesting is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. In the current situation, the Duchess has no room to maneuver. The legitimacy of the Empire, the sanctity of the Holy Church, and the legend of the three heroes¡ªthese alone have already filled the continent¡¯s power structure.¡±

    The Duchess opened her fan.

    With a graceful flick, she brought it to her lips and lightly fanned herself before speaking again.

    ¡°We need to push the three heroes aside.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°And wait?¡±

    ¡°The Demon King was defeated just a year ago. The reverence for the heroes will only continue to grow stronger.¡±

    This exnation should suffice.

    The Duchess seemed far more knowledgeable about politics and power than any other person Lloyd had encountered in this world. She was like a thousand-year-old fox.

    Swoosh.

    The Duchess smiled, crossing her legs in satisfaction. Lloyd quickly averted his eyes from the white skin that peeked out.

    ¡°That will be enough for today.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t have high expectations, but you may yet prove to be worth your price.¡±

    ¡°I hope I can continue to meet your expectations.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The Duchess stood with a soft smile.

    Then, she personally opened the door.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to go through a few procedures. Don¡¯t worry too much; you can rest afterward.¡±

    ¡­So far, so good.

    Lloyd exhaled a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding.

    ¡°Thank you. But may I ask why you¡¯re being so kind to me?¡±

    She chuckled.

    ¡°What a bold question. Are you assuming I¡¯m fond of you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand not knowing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return the favor by using your own words.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A tool belongs in the shed, a gem in the jewelry box. I liked that you understood a woman¡¯s heart.¡±

    p, p. The Duchess pped lightly.

    Just the sound of it triggered Lloyd¡¯s PTSD. p, p, p, p. The apuse echoed in his mind, and the voice inside him grew louder and more insistent.

    ¡ª I smell blood¡­ Let¡¯s sever those wrists.

    ¡®...Damn it.¡¯

    Why was the voice bing clearer?

    At first, Lloyd thought it was just his imagination, but now it seemed more like someone else¡¯s voice. It felt like it had be even more distinct since he entered this mansion...

    No. It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t listen.

    Let¡¯s just chalk it up to the strange atmosphere in this mansion.

    ¡ª ¡®Didn¡¯t you have a question?¡¯

    Ah.

    Without realizing it, Lloyd found himself speaking.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, I saw some of the children being taken into the basement. Where were they being taken?¡±

    ¡°The basement?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Duchess tilted her head, her expression puzzled.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no basement in this mansion.¡±

    But he was sure he saw them being taken down there.

    ¡°You must have been seeing things. You¡¯re probably exhausted. Go and get some rest.¡±

    ¡ô

    After Lloyd left the room, a butler approached the Duchess.

    ¡°He¡¯s certainly no ordinary child.¡±

    ¡°You think so too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Duchess''s thoughts were the same. From the first time she saw Lloyd, she felt it. The child was special. For someone in their early 10s, he was exceptionally bold and intelligent. That alone was enough to be valuable.

    "The 100 million crones were not a waste."

    "But we mustn''t forget the purpose for which we bought the child."

    "That''s true. What do you think? Do you think the child might be ''the vessel'' for ''that person''?"

    The Duchess pronounced ''that person'' quietly.

    "I don''t think so."

    "Why?"

    "He has shown restraint. Even amidst the smell of blood in this ce. The ruler of darkness is not someone who has such patience."

    "True. He did not hesitate to speak about the podium. It¡¯s different from the child¡¯s personality."

    The butler nodded quietly.

    "Even if we fail to notice it, if the child stays in the mansion, that person will naturally reveal themselves. No matter how special Lloyd might be, could a human body withstand the status of the person?"

    "That¡¯s true. How about the other children? Did any of them have the potential to be a vessel?"

    "After thorough examination, it seems none of them do."

    "Hmm. Did we miss something? It was said that that person would reveal themselves at this auction."

    "It was unavoidable because the three heroes are involved. But that person can be resurrected without our help. There¡¯s no need to rush."

    "Alright."

    The Duchess leaned lightly on her desk and continued speaking.

    "Let¡¯s wait a bit as the child suggested."

    "And what about the other children? Should we dispose of them as originally nned? We do need some test subjects after all¡­"

    "No. Let¡¯s observe them a little longer."

    "Observe them? How?"

    "Let¡¯s use Lloyd as their prey. Apparently, he hasn¡¯t been getting along well since the carriage."

    "Yes."

    "Oh, and what about the poison?"

    The butler opened the wooden box he was holding.

    ¡ª Squirm, squirm.

    At a nce, ck, poisonous-looking insects wriggled inside the box.

    "Should we feed them all?"

    "Feed them all. Including Lloyd."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 11 - Secret of the Voice

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 11 - Secret of the Voice</strong>

    "Hmm."

    Something was definitely off.

    After leaving the Duchess''s office, Lloyd found himself deep in thought. The oddities weren¡¯t just about the Duchess herself.

    For example, the servants walking through the corridors.

    Whether they were maids or butlers, they all wore translucent veils that covered their faces. The mansion and the air surrounding it all felt unsettling, like being trapped in some kind of cult.

    ¡ª ¡®Blood¡­¡¯

    The voice in his head had be more intense.

    In the past, it only appeared when he heard the sound of apuse, but now it would surface unpredictably. Was PTSD supposed toe with symptoms like this? Unfortunately, Lloyd wasn¡¯t an expert on tinnitus or auditory hallucinations.

    At that moment.

    "Lloyd?"

    A man blocked his path.

    He was arge man, dressed in a dark gray outfit, unlike the usual butler or maid uniforms the other servants wore.

    In his hand, he held a small wooden box.

    "Follow me."

    Lloyd obediently followed him.

    Judging by the way the other servants bowed to him, he was clearly a person of high rank. His presence was also imposing¡ªstronger, perhaps, than most knights of the royal family.

    He led Lloyd to the back of the mansion.

    A vast open space, devoid of any grass.

    There, the boys and girls who had been on the carriage with him were kneeling. Several men in gray robes stood guard.

    The man who had brought Lloyd knelt him down and then stepped up to the tform in front of them.

    It was clear from his actions that he was in charge here.

    "You¡¯ve all endured much. But consider this an honor. From this moment on, you are servants of the Grand Duke of the Empire, the Grey Duke Family."

    Honor, my ass.

    How could serving under someone else be considered an honor?

    "Now that you¡¯ve entered this ce, you must believe in what we teach and follow the path we show you. That¡¯s because¡ª"

    He raised a g bearing a strange emblem. Ash covered the ground beneath it, and drops of fresh, red blood fell upon the ashes.

    "¡­The Blood Cult?"

    One of the children muttered.

    The murmurs quickly spread.

    Of course, they would. The Blood Cult was infamous across the continent as one of the most notorious cults. In fact, it was known to be the most brutal of all the heretical sects.

    A cult that worshiped blood and fire.

    They revered the reddest things in both inanimate and living forms and believed that the ash left after burning them would lead the world to salvation.

    In other words, they were a group of madmen who believed salvation could only be achieved by burning and destroying everything.

    "...Damn it."

    Lloyd muttered to himself without realizing it.

    Something had felt off from the start.

    The air of the mansion, the atmosphere, and even its owner¡ªeverything.

    ¡®Was she really this kind of viin?¡¯

    The Grey Duchess.

    It wasn¡¯t clear if she was the leader of the Blood Cult.

    But whatever the case, she wasn¡¯t just any ordinary woman.

    After all, in what world would it be normal for the widow of a noble family to seize full control of the estate? At least, that was the logic in this fantasy world.

    Lloyd gritted his teeth.

    ¡ª Creak.

    But there was something even worse.

    The Blood Cult was an extremely secretive and ndestine religious group. Other than their reputation, very few people knew anything about them.

    For a member of such a group to reveal their identity openly meant that they were prepared to use everyone here and then dispose of them.

    ¡®Or they have a way to control us.¡¯

    What would that method be? Brainwashing magic? Mind control? Hypnosis?

    Lloyd, tense, kept his eyes on the tform.

    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the wooden box the man had brought was significant.

    "There¡¯s always one sharp kid in the group."

    The man on the tform, who seemed to be the leader, grinned as he looked at Lloyd. He ced the wooden box on the tform. It was justrge enough to hold a human head.

    "...What¡¯s that?"

    One of the boys next to Lloyd muttered.

    His name was Hector. He was the one who had picked a fight with Lloyd on the carriage.

    He seemed more subdued now, but the fact that he was still talking to himself suggested he didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation. Sure enough.

    "If you¡¯re so curious,e up and open it."

    The man gestured with a sinister smile.

    Hector seemed to realize he had overstepped but wasn¡¯t smart enough to refuse outright.

    Or maybe it was that he had been beaten into submission.

    ¡®...Bruises?¡¯

    Lloyd noticed the deep blue bruises visible under Hector¡¯s clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what had happened to the other children while he had been in the Duchess¡¯s office.

    ¡ª Tremble.

    Shaking, Hector slowly stepped up to the tform.

    When he hesitated to touch the box, the man urged him on.

    "Go on, open it."

    Hector, looking like a cornered rat, reached for the box.

    tter.

    The wooden lid creaked open.

    "Ugh."

    Someone started to gag, and it quickly spread through the group. It was no wonder. The things wriggling inside the box...

    They were worms, thick and gray.

    "This is ''Gu,'' a sacred item of the Blood Cult. To be a true follower, you must consume it."

    Sacred item, my ass.

    Lloyd, having read countless novels, knew exactly what those worms were for. Once inside the body, they would likely take control of the host¡¯s mind, just like a parasite. ¡®Gu¡¯ was designed to do just that¡ªinfect and dominate its host.

    It was the ultimate form of brainwashing.

    ¡®That¡¯s why they were so confident in revealing their identities as members of the Blood Cult.¡¯

    It also exined why the Blood Cult was so difficult to track despite its size. They could control the minds of anyone they captured, forcing them to keep secrets or evenmit suicide.

    "Now, boy."

    The man called out to Hector, who was now half-copsed in shock.

    Hector shook his head, backing away until he stumbled into one of the Blood Cult officers.

    ¡ª Snap!

    There was a sharp sound, like something being shot at high speed.

    And then the scream followed.

    "Aaagh!"

    Hector¡¯s severed pinky finger flew through the air.

    Blood gushed out, spraying everywhere.

    ¡ª Sizzle!

    The sound of flesh burning filled the air.

    The scent of cooking meat followed.

    "Guh¡­ Guh."

    Hector was now foaming at the mouth, too shocked even to scream.

    It was more than enough to make the other children willingly open their mouths for the worms.

    Of course, Hector was the first.

    "Bleeegh! Uuuurk!"

    Hector retched violently as the worm entered his mouth, his eyes rolling back.

    There was no time to reflect on what had just happened.

    The officers on the tform each grabbed a worm and began approaching the children.

    The man in charge walked up to Lloyd.

    "The Duchess specifically asked that you be treated with care."

    He smiled.

    Damn it. This was one special treatment he could do without.

    The worm in his hand looked like a centipede, writhing in his grip.

    Damn this life.

    Lloyd cursed internally over and over again.

    ¡ª ¡®Blood¡­! I smell blood¡­!¡¯

    Even the voice in his head, now more frantic, couldn¡¯t distract him from the disgusting sensation of the worm squirming so close.

    "Open your mouth. You can¡¯t eat it with your mouth closed."

    "¡­¡­."

    "The Duchess seems to have high expectations of you. Surely you know what you have to do."

    Damn it.

    Would you be able to open your mouth with a worm right in front of you?

    Lloyd wanted to spit out every curse he knew.

    But his rational mind wouldn¡¯t let him.

    He had to open his mouth.

    Or he would die.

    Having been forced to learn their secret, he had no other choice.

    ¡ª ¡®Eat it¡­ Eat it¡­!¡¯

    The voice within him repeated.

    Damn it, damn it, damn it!

    Lloyd opened his mouth.

    Squelch.

    A strange sensation filled his mouth.

    Barely managing to suppress his gag reflex, Lloyd squeezed his eyes shut.

    This was the worst.

    But his body, contrary to his thoughts, automatically swallowed the worm.

    It was nothing like eating food.

    Despite the nausea that rose in his throat, the worm seemed to find its way down his esophagus on its own.

    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to swallow it quickly. It will find its ce on its own."

    The man sneered.

    Lloyd wanted to break his jaw.

    But he couldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight all these people yet.

    And more importantly¡­

    Swish.

    The sensation of the worm crawling inside his body was enough to make him want to die.

    But he had to stay focused.

    Lloyd began mentally constructing a circuit to neutralize the poison.

    Neutralizing poison required a counteracting agent.

    The goal was to create an energy that was the exact opposite of the poison to cancel it out.

    ¡®But the Gu¡­¡¯

    Gu wasn¡¯t just a poison. It was a living organism, a parasite that took root in its host.

    That was why even skilled mages couldn¡¯t resist it once they had ingested it.

    It was impossible to fully analyze a living organism and create an exact opposite force.

    But.

    Lloyd had no intention of giving up.

    If the brain in this body could handle it¡­!

    His mind raced at an incredible speed.

    He began analyzing the Gu worm, trying to reverse its effects.

    He was about 10% done.

    Blood began to trickle from his nose.

    Just a little more. Even if he could only neutralize half of it, the Gu wouldn¡¯t be able to fully take root.

    His mind was in a state of heightened focus, and as Lloyd pushed forward...

    "Keuk!"

    A violent cough suddenly erupted from him.

    His stomach twisted with pain.

    "¡­¡­?"

    Lloyd clutched his chest.

    The Gu worm inside him began thrashing around as if trying to escape from something.

    "What the¡­"

    He could hear the voice of the Blood Cult officer outside, but he couldn¡¯t pay attention. His insides were roiling, the Gu worm tearing through him like a cornered rat, violently thrashing about inside his body.

    "It should have already settled into ce¡­"

    Damn it. Damn it.

    Cough!

    A mouthful of blood spewed from Lloyd¡¯s lips.

    And then.

    ¡ª ''Food¡­ Food¡­ You¡¯re food!!!''

    A rough voice roared inside his head.

    The pain didn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡ª Crunch!

    He heard something burst inside him.

    And then.

    ¡ª Gulp, gulp.

    The sound of something being swallowed followed.

    At the same time, the excruciating pain faded away.

    The red haze that clouded his vision gradually cleared.

    Lloyd looked up at the officer holding him.

    ¡°...It seems you¡¯re back to your senses.¡±

    "¡­¡­."

    Blink. Blink.

    Lloyd blinked a few times in silence, not responding. The officer then rolled up Lloyd¡¯s sleeve.

    A ck centipede-shaped mark was now etched on his arm.

    "It looks like the Gu has properly taken root."

    Lloyd didn¡¯t have the energy to reply. He just stared nkly ahead.

    But.

    Despite his daze, he understood two things with absolute certainty.

    ¡ª Gulp, gulp.

    The first was that the Gu had failed to take root in his body.

    This was good news, as it meant he wouldn¡¯t fall under the Blood Cult¡¯s mind control. However...

    The second thing he realizedpletely obliterated any positive outlook.

    ¡ª Ah, how long has it been since I¡¯ve smelled this scent?

    The voice that whispered in his head.

    It was definitely not some mere PTSD symptom.

    Something was inside him.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 12 - The Informant

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 12 - The Informant</strong>

    There is something inside my body.

    ¡ª Chomp, chomp.

    It devoured the Gu worm greedily.

    Damn it. What the hell is this?

    It was nothing short of unsettling.

    The voice I had dismissed as a mere hallucination was actuallying from another entity, not me. A cold sweat trickled down my back.

    "Urgh."

    Meanwhile, my stomach churned from the Gu worm¡¯s rampage.

    The pain that had been coursing through my body only subsided once the worm had beenpletely devoured.

    "Hey, are you alright?"

    The leader of the Blood Cult officers, who had been watching me, asked.

    His face showed concern.

    ''Concern, my ass.''

    My lips curled involuntarily.

    But I wasn¡¯t in a position to express my true feelings here.

    "Yes. I¡¯m fine. I can manage."

    My polite response made him nod in satisfaction.

    "Good. Swallowing a worm isn¡¯t easy. But it seems to have taken root well, judging by the mark on your arm."

    "¡­Yes, it seems so."

    "Consider it an honor. The Duchess seems to have taken a special liking to you."

    More than anything, I needed to hide the fact that the Gu worm had disappeared from my body. So I did my best to y along. It was something I was good at.

    "I¡¯ll be loyal."

    The leader nodded, pleased, then returned to the tform.

    Around me, the other children were writhing in difort.

    They were clearly in shock from having swallowed the worms.

    Some were even beating themselves, trying to rid their bodies of the Gu, but...

    "Khahahaha!"

    It was futile.

    They were only getting beaten and restrained by the Blood Cult officers.

    I sighed inwardly.

    ''They¡¯re slow learners.''

    Even after being beaten, they still hadn¡¯te to their senses.

    I, too, felt the urge to gag, but I could bear it.

    I was used to dealing with disgusting things.

    For now, the strange presence I had felt within my body had disappeared. It seemed satisfied, as if it had eaten something after a long time, and then vanished.

    What the hell was it?

    I needed to focus on the immediate situation.

    The Blood Cult was definitely not an organization to be taken lightly.

    Footsteps echoed as the leader of the group climbed onto the tform.

    "I am Bakel, the 53rd in rank within the Blood Cult, and vice-captain of the ck Death Squad."

    He nced around, looking down at us.

    53rd. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure howrge the Blood Cult was, but given their influence even in the outer regions of the continent, it was certainly not a small organization.

    To be the 53rd-ranked figure in such a group meant he was not someone to be underestimated.

    "The ce you¡¯re standing in is the ck Death Squad, overseen by the Grey Duchess herself. She is ranked 5th in the Blood Cult. Consider it a great honor to have been epted into this group."

    Great honor, my ass.

    It was as I thought.

    The Grey Duchess was an extraordinary figure.

    To be ranked 5th in the most malevolent cult.

    ''I knew she was different from the start.''

    In other words, this mansion, the Grey Duke¡¯s estate, was one of the Blood Cult¡¯s most crucial branches. If I could escape from here, I¡¯d have a powerful weapon to bring down the Blood Cult...

    No. Get a grip.

    After what happened in myst life, why am I thinking such foolish thoughts again? I shook my head as Vice-Captain Bakel continued speaking.

    "The role of the Gu you swallowed is clear. If you ever betray the cult, rebel against the higher ranks, or fail to follow our teachings, we can kill you at any time."

    ¡ª Gasp!

    Terrified gasps came from all around. It was unfortunate, but it had nothing to do with me. The Gu that was supposed to have taken root in my body was gone, consumed by something else.

    ¡­Though whether that was a good thing was still uncertain.

    "All of you must be loyal to the Blood Cult. Unlike the society you¡¯ve known, the Blood Cult, especially our ck Death Squad, will always reward your efforts. You¡¯ll have the chance to showcase your abilities."

    What a load of nonsense.

    I could easilye up with several rebuttals.

    This whole situation was wed from the start. They had bought us at an auction, after all. The use that said they had to release us after 10 years? Sure, they might let us go. But they wouldn¡¯t care if we died from the Gu worm afterward.

    In the end, even if the children here survived, they would definitely die in 10 years.

    Most of them would likely disappear as experiments or something before then, though.

    "You¡¯ll be assigned quarters and tasks to perform. You¡¯ll also undergo training. All of this is to strengthen the Blood Cult, so carry out your duties withoutint."

    That was the end of his speech.

    ¡ô

    "You¡¯ll be staying here. Don¡¯t cause any unnecessary trouble."

    One of the Blood Cult officers led the children to their quarters.

    The living conditions weren¡¯t particrly good or bad.

    To Lloyd, who had experienced a brief period of noble life after his transmigration, the bedding and such seemed low in quality. But considering most of the group weremoners, they probably found it decent enough.

    ¡ª Clunk.

    The door closed.

    There were about twenty beds lined up in a row.

    Even in this situation, the children eyed each other warily.

    It seemed they had to choose their beds on their own.

    ¡®It¡¯s firste, first served, I guess.¡¯

    Lloyd moved to the bed closest to the window.

    He wanted to focus on the voice inside him more than anything else.

    Not in some metaphorical sense of clearing his mind, but literally¡ªthe voice that had been speaking to him from within.

    Just as he was about to settle down...

    "Hey."

    A shadow loomed over him.

    Lloyd looked up to see a familiar face.

    It was Hector, the boy who had picked a fight with him in the carriage.

    He had a group of four or five kids with him, as if he had already formed a gang.

    "What is it?"

    "I should be asking you that. Who do you think you are, picking your bed first?"

    "¡­Hah."

    Lloyd sighed deeply.

    Then he got up and moved to another bed.

    He didn¡¯t really care about where he slept.

    While Lloyd had been born a noble in this life, he had spent most of his previous life in the middle of a war. Even when he traveled with hisrades in the Hero Party, he would let them sleep in the better spots and take the rough or uneven ces for himself.

    A bed, any bed, was better than the dirt.

    At least, until another shadow fell over him.

    Hector was standing over him again.

    "¡­What do you want?"

    Lloyd¡¯s voice turned irritable.

    This was tant provocation.

    Had this idiot really not learned his lesson?

    As he looked at Hector, he could guess the reason.

    The boy¡¯s furrowed brow. The dted pupils from excitement. His trembling fists.

    He was looking for someone to take his anger out on.

    And it seemed Lloyd had been chosen as his target.

    ¡®This is absurd.¡¯

    How could someone be this clueless?

    Seeing Hector, who had been beaten down once already,e back to pick another fight filled Lloyd with disgust.

    "Get up, punk."

    Hector tried to act tough, as if he were someone important.

    Lloyd got up without hesitation.

    He stared Hector down. The boy hesitated, then shouted even louder, as if embarrassed by his moment of weakness.

    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? This bastard is a snitch for the Blood Cult!"

    "A snitch? What are you talking about?"

    "From the start, something was off. As soon as we got off the carriage, the officers were looking out for you!"

    "That¡¯s nonsense. You threw mud at me and got yourself beaten down."

    "And while the rest of us were getting whipped, you were the only one taken into the mansion!"

    "That was because the Grey Duchess called for me."

    "And just now on the field¡­! You were the only one who swallowed that worm without flinching. It¡¯s clear. You¡¯re their snitch!"

    Hector pointed at Lloyd, shouting so that everyone could hear.

    What a ridiculous usation.

    Lloyd was stunned by the sheer stupidity of it.

    At the same time, he clenched his fists.

    Ever since his execution, he had had enough of this kind of petty scheming.

    He felt an overwhelming urge to beat this idiot so badly that he wouldn¡¯t even dream of pulling something like this again.

    But just as Lloyd was about to take a step forward...

    ¡ª ¡®Yes, human blood would be the best.¡¯

    The voice suddenly spoke again.

    It was stronger now, more distinct than before he had consumed the Gu.

    The rity of the voice snapped him out of his rage.

    Lloyd unclenched his fists.

    Right then.

    ¡ª Clunk!

    The door to the quarters swung open.

    Footsteps approached, and an officer stopped in front of Lloyd.

    "Lloyd?"

    "Yes."

    "You¡¯ve been assigned separate quarters. Come with me."

    The room buzzed with murmurs.

    When Lloyd turned, he saw Hector pointing at him, as if to say, ''See, I told you so.''

    ¡ô

    The officer who led Lloyd spoke to him in a hushed tone.

    "You¡¯ll be working as a gardener."

    "¡­A gardener?"

    Lloyd frowned at the officer¡¯s words.

    As far as he could tell, there was no garden in the Grey Duke¡¯s estate.

    "There¡¯s a small garden in the Duchess¡¯s study."

    ¡­So that¡¯s how it was.

    It seemed the Duchess¡¯s interest in him was genuine. That wasn¡¯t a bad thing. The more influence he had over her, the greater his chances of escaping this ce.

    "This is your room. You¡¯ll be staying here from now on."

    The officer turned and left.

    With the Gu worm in ce, they didn¡¯t feel the need to keep an eye on him.

    This was actually a good thing for Lloyd.

    Creak.

    Lloyd opened the door and hesitated.

    The room was quite spacious andcked nothing.

    "Looks like she really does put expensive things in disy cases."

    Even if you¡¯re a collectible, it¡¯s better to be in a disy case than tossed in a corner.

    Of course, this would only deepen the suspicion Hector and the others had about him.

    Logically, it had nothing to do with Lloyd. But...

    The suspicious looks on the children¡¯s faces as they watched Lloyd leave the quarters.

    It was no different from the eyes of the spectators at his execution.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p.

    The sound of apuse rang in his ears, as expected.

    And then...

    ¡ª "Atst, we can finally talk, kid."

    A voice that had now fully formed as a separate entity.

    It spoke to Lloyd from deep within the darkness.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 13 - The Deposed Emperor

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 13 - The Deposed Emperor</strong>

    ¡ª "Atst, we can finally talk, kid."

    The voice rang clearly and vividly in Lloyd''s mind.

    As soon as he listened to the voice, his vision began to spin.

    ¡ª Thud!

    Lloyd copsed, falling to the cold, damp ground beneath him.

    The sensation at his fingertips was chilling and mmy.

    Gone were the wooden furniture and the neatly arranged room; instead, a cold, hard stone floor greeted him.

    "Where am I?"

    Lloyd nced around, bewildered.

    The dim light made it difficult to see clearly.

    Damn it.

    He was undoubtedly caught up in something troublesome.

    ¡®Was it a trap spell?¡¯

    The environment had shifted from the personal room in the mansion to a dark, dank cave. Lloyd quickly assessed the possible scenarios and concluded that whatever this was, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    If someone could change the surroundings so seamlessly and without warning, it meant they were using magic far more powerful and sophisticated than anything Lloyd had ever encountered.

    ¡ª Step.

    He moved forward cautiously. There was no need to be overly careful; whatever the situation, he was already caught in it. In such cases, confidence often helps. He would deal with whatever came next when it happened. Lloyd strode forward without hesitation.

    ¡ª Squelch.

    The further he walked, the wetter the surroundings became. Was there a river flowing through the cave? He could hear the faint sound of running water. Using that as a guide, Lloyd continued to move.

    As he walked, something crunched underfoot.

    He looked down.

    "Bones?"

    There were tworge holes in the bones at his feet.

    Skulls, more urately.

    Lloyd scanned the area in front of him.

    The ground was littered with bones, stretching out endlessly. There were thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of them.

    And then¡ª

    "......"

    Lloyd slowly closed and opened his eyes.

    A giant, familiar insecty dead before him.

    It was the Gu worm he had swallowed.

    The creature had withered, its massive body curled up as if it had died in agony.

    It felt unsettling. Everything about this ce was bizarre, from the absurd size of the Gu worm to the overall atmosphere of this space. At the same time, it felt oddly familiar. But why?

    "You''ve arrived."

    A voice, eerily familiar, spoke from behind him.

    The mere fact that it came from behind him made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end.

    Swallowing a dry gulp, Lloyd slowly turned around.

    An ornate chair came into view.

    It sat atop an ind made of red blood and piles of bones, stacked so densely they formed a t surface.

    Seated on the chair was a man.

    Faded golden hair.

    Eyes that burned like fire.

    A posture half-reclined against the armrest, legszily crossed.

    He was a figure who exuded no particr grace, yet his presence was suffocating¡ªa being who looked as though he regarded the entire world with contempt.

    His gaze swept over Lloyd as if appraising him.

    "Hmm. You¡¯re different from what I imagined. I expected you to be more slender."

    The man smirked, as if a painter had casually drawn a confident stroke across his face.

    But within the rolling eyes that flickered with madness, there was a boredom that oozed from his fingertips, as if everything in the world was dreadfully dull.

    Lloyd struggled to force his rigid vocal cords to produce sound.

    "...Who are you?"

    "Oh? Can you sense the presence of my being? I thought I had concealed all traces."

    It was only then that Lloyd noticed the man''s strangeness.

    His instincts were screaming that this man was powerful.

    But his senses felt nothing.

    There was no mana¡ªa force that should be detectable in any mage or knight.

    The mancked it entirely.

    An unsettling, eerie void.

    "As expected, a human with a heavenly vessel like yours can perceive my presence."

    "¡­Heavenly vessel?"

    "You are a vessel that can contain anything¡ªunbreakable. Not bad for a mere human."

    The man smiled greedily.

    With every movement, the surroundings seemed to be stained with a crimson hue, the air quivering as if it had a will of its own.

    "Please, reveal your identity."

    "Identity, you say."

    Click, click, click.

    The man tapped the armrest with his fingers before speaking again.

    "Ortega. That was my name when I was human. You might have heard of it, if you studied history diligently."

    Lloyd had indeed heard of that name.

    The Britannia Empire, which ruled over more than half of the continent.

    If you traced the thousand-year history of the Empire, there was only one nk space in the lineage of Emperors.

    The only Emperor in the Empire¡¯s history to be deposed.

    The only blemish in a millennium of history.

    The tyrant, Ortega.

    ¡ª Step.

    Ortega stood up.

    Bones crunched underfoot.

    For an Emperor of an Empire to be deposed, something extraordinary must have happened.

    [The Rochester Incident]

    Ortega, the Emperor, orchestrated a massacre in the Capital.

    Tens of thousands ofmoners perished in the ughter.

    At the hands of the Emperor himself.

    Ortega stretched out his hand.

    "Ah, if there is one fact that differs from history, it is that I was never deposed."

    A crown materialized in Ortega''s hand, which he then tossed carelessly behind him.

    "I simply lost interest in ruling over humans."

    ¡ª Step.

    Suddenly, he was standing right next to Lloyd.

    It was a movement too swift for human perception.

    He spoke again.

    "Kid, you and I are in simr situations."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m asking how it feels to use someone else''s body."

    Ortega jerked his head in a rough motion.

    Just that simple action made the air grow unbearably heavy. It wasn¡¯t magic; it felt as natural as the air itself, like breathing underwater.

    "Don¡¯t look away. I can see everything. It¡¯s been about a year now, hasn¡¯t it? Just when I was about to take control of this body, a pebble rolled in."

    A chill ran down Lloyd''s spine.

    This man knew that he, ¡®Lloyd¡¯, was not the original.

    Were they two souls tangled within one body? The voice that had asionally spoken in his mind had been Ortega''s whispers.

    Lloyd locked eyes with the man.

    There was a flicker of rage in Ortega''s previouslyzy eyes. A rage that spoke of wanting to crush the one who had taken what was his.

    Lloyd clenched his fists tightly.

    A sense of wariness washed over him.

    Ortega.

    Lloyd realized that Ortega was no longer human. He had transcended the limits of humanity. Worst of all, he seemed tock any restraint or self-control.

    If he displeased him in the slightest, he would die.

    A primal fear began to rise within him.

    "Oh, don¡¯t be so tense."

    Ortega¡¯s gaze softened as he dramatically raised both hands.

    "I seek your cooperation, after all."

    Cooperation?

    Even while maintaining a poker face, Lloyd¡¯s mind raced. Ortega. This was a man who looked down on everyone. And now he was asking for cooperation?

    ''He can¡¯t kill me.''

    There had to be a reason Ortega couldn¡¯t kill him. It would have been ideal to figure out that reason, but knowing this much was enough for now.

    "I don¡¯t ask much of you. Just let me take control of the body asionally."

    "¡­Control?"

    "Yes. I must admit, your willpower is impressive, to the point of absurdity. Even when your mind wavered, I couldn¡¯t seize control."

    A realization struck Lloyd.

    The voice he had heard had appeared when he was in agony, tormented by the sound of pping.

    "So, what do you say? Will you join forces with me?"

    Ortega smiled and extended his hand.

    It was a smile that would have made anyone instinctively trust him.

    "If you do, I will destroy the world for you."

    Lloyd didn¡¯t move.

    There was something suspicious about Ortega''s behavior.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who would make requests like this.

    So instead of taking his hand, Lloyd decided to extract information.

    "You."

    Lloyd took a deep breath before continuing.

    "Are you really that powerful? Stronger than the Demon King, for example?"

    Ortega shrugged.

    "The Demon King? Are you talking about the ruler of the Demon Realm?"

    "Yes."

    "The Demon Realm is just a fragment of chaos. I came from chaos, so I am far beyond the Demon King. Look."

    Suddenly, Ortega¡¯s hand appeared in front of Lloyd''s face.

    It wasn¡¯t magic.

    It was a strange, almost natural distortion of space.

    "What do you say? Will you take my hand?"

    He extended his hand once more.

    Lloyd swallowed hard.

    Then he stared directly into Ortega¡¯s crimson eyes.

    "No."

    "¡­What?"

    "I refuse."

    At the same time, Lloyd stepped back.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to escape.

    But he felt it clearly.

    Ortega had ulterior motives.

    If he took that hand, he would undoubtedly relinquish some of his control over his body.

    It was a form of "contract," akin to a spell.

    "Do you think you can escape from me?"

    "No. But."

    "But?"

    "This is my mental realm. To be precise, it¡¯s Lloyd¡¯s mental realm."

    ¡­Step.

    Ortega¡¯s steps, which had been following Lloyd, came to an abrupt halt.

    "Impressive, for a human."

    "Your power is limited to this ce. Apart from whispering in my head, you haven¡¯t taken any direct action."

    "Hah."

    "I have no intention of giving you my body."

    "Don¡¯t you desire revenge?"

    "That¡¯s for me to handle."

    Ortega¡¯s smile twisted.

    A malevolent aura flickered behind him.

    This was his true nature.

    "Heh... Fine."

    Ortega raised both hands.

    Lloyd quickly prepared himself.

    No matter what happened, he would resist.

    He had briefly circted his mana and confirmed that his mana circuits were functioning in this space.

    But Ortega simply pped his hands together.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p.

    The sound of pping echoed emptily through the cave.

    Ortega grinned.

    "Indeed. I have no reason to cause you physical harm. But your mental suffering benefits me. Since you¡¯ve figured it out, I¡¯ll give you a gift."

    "¡­Stop."

    "What¡¯s the matter? Where¡¯s that superior attitude now? Why are you trembling?"

    "¡­¡­Stop it."

    ¡ª p, p, p, p.

    The endless pping echoed, reverberating through the cave.

    Lloyd¡¯s sanity began to unravel.

    ¡ª Swoosh.

    The pping suddenly stopped with the sound of something slicing through the air.

    Ortega looked down curiously.

    ck blood dripped from his severed hand.

    "...Oh?"

    He examined his severed arm with interest.

    "Heh. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt the sensation of being cut."

    A smirk crept across his face.

    Hisughter filled the cave.

    "Kuhahaha...ha...ha!"

    Plop.

    Suddenly, the cave fell silent.

    Lloyd instinctively stepped back.

    "How dare you."

    Ortega''s voice pierced Lloyd¡¯s mind.

    At the same time, everything froze.

    Was it time-stopping magic?

    Lloyd stared nkly at the blood suspended in mid-air. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes.

    ¡ª Step, step.

    The sole ruler of this space continued to walk.

    All Lloyd could do was listen as the footsteps grew louder.

    It was a magic unlike anything he had ever experienced.

    Even the Demon King couldn¡¯t perform such a feat.

    "Die."

    In an instant, Lloyd¡¯s vision was filled with countless shes of blood drawn in diagonal lines.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 14 - Recovery

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 14 - Recovery</strong>

    The world shattered into countless shards as Lloyd''s vision was filled with thin lines.

    ¡ª sh!

    Suddenly, his surroundings brightened.

    Lloyd looked around nkly, his eyes taking in the familiar setting.

    Simple wooden furniture.

    A low bed.

    It was the same room he had been assigned to before he was dragged into the mindscape.

    Still sitting on the bed, Lloyd covered his face with both hands.

    "Huff, huff... Huff."

    His breath came out in ragged gasps, his body drenched in sweat as if he''d just woken from a nightmare.

    But Lloyd knew better. The experience he just had was no mere dream. He could still feel the lingering echo of the severance spell he had used against Ortega on his fingertips.

    In his current body, Lloyd couldn''t perform such advanced magic. His mana circuits were too damaged¡ªtoo blocked. The young "Lloyd" had been too gifted, his overwhelming talent damaging his circuits. It was the fate of a genius who hadn''tid the proper foundations.

    That residue from the spell was a stark reminder that what he had just experienced was all too real. The fallen Emperor Ortega. Another mystery that required investigation.

    ''...Just how powerful is he?''

    A cmity beyondprehension.

    That''s how Lloyd felt when he faced Ortega in the mindscape. If the Demon King had given off an impression of being a foe he could struggle against, Ortega was different. His abilities were unfathomable, his level impossible to gauge. It was like being a two-dimensional ant looking up at a three-dimensional human.

    But the real problem was this:

    Ortega wanted his body. It wasn''t a coincidence that he heard the voice whenever his mind was weakened. Each time, Ortega had whispered temptations of revenge, urging Lloyd to drench himself in blood.

    ''He likely regains strength by consuming blood.''

    The only relief was that Ortega didn''t seem to be in good condition, for whatever reason. Given his personality, Ortega wouldn''t be one to tolerate being held back. He would never quietly remain dormant within Lloyd''s body. This suggested that Ortega had no way to take control¡ªat least, not yet.

    Somehow, Lloyd needed to keep Ortega suppressed. The idea of Ortega taking over his body was unthinkable. If that happened, the result would be a catastrophe far beyond what the Demon King could ever cause.

    "...Are you alright?"

    Lloyd had been so preupied that he hadn''t noticed the presence of someone standing before him.

    It was a young man in a butler''s uniform.

    "Who are you?"

    "I am Ron, and I have been assigned to attend to you, Lloyd."

    "...A servant? But I am also just a servant in this mansion."

    Assigned to attend to him? But Lloyd was essentially a ve here, wasn''t he? The whole situation was strange, but Lloyd shook his head. This was just one more oddity in a sea of more pressing concerns.

    "...I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but leave me alone for now. That will be enough."

    "Yes, understood."

    The butler bowed deeply.

    For a moment, Lloyd caught a glimpse of a fleeting change in his expression. But he chose to ignore it.

    ¡ª Click.

    Once Ron had left the room, Lloyd copsed onto the bed.

    His back was soaked, his clothes drenched in sweat.

    It must have been from his struggle against Ortega.

    Ortega remained the problem.

    Lloyd was certain now: Ortega was no longer human. He had witnessed something that surpassed humanity¡ªa "being" beyond even the Demon King''s grasp. Could he keep such a being trapped within him?

    "...No."

    Even if Ortega was somehow restrained now, he would eventually break free, one way or another. And when that happened, the overwhelming power he wielded woulde with him.

    "......"

    In the end, the important question was this:

    Could he fight Ortega?

    This wasn''t about protecting the world from Ortega. This was about Lloyd''s own survival.

    The answer was clear.

    He needed to be stronger.

    Strong enough to fight Ortega.

    Lloyd sat up and crossed his legs.

    He exhaled slowly, focusing on his body.

    The original "Lloyd" was a child born with exceptional talent.

    His problem was that his sensitivity to mana was too high, leading to the damage of his circuits. To avoid further damage, Lloyd had been suppressing his abilities. One misstep could throw off his calibration and burn out his circuits entirely.

    ''I intended to recover slowly.''

    He had nned to take his time, to recover carefully and urately. Saving the world was a vow he had abandoned long ago. He had nned to take it slow¡ªuntil Ortega appeared.

    ''This is an opportunity.''

    The mindscape.

    The fight with Ortega had allowed him to experience a fully functional mana circuit. It was as if he had been given a glimpse of the answer sheet for restoring his circuits.

    He needed to seize this experience.

    Lloyd began to channel mana through his circuits.

    He had a new goal.

    To be stronger.

    ¡ô

    In the Gray Duchess''s office.

    A masked man was reporting to her.

    "It''s about Lloyd."

    "Yes?"

    "We''ve been keeping a close watch on him, but nothing unusual has been observed."

    Tap, tap, tap.

    The Duchess tapped her fingers on the armrest of her chair before speaking.

    "That child has an unusuallyrge vessel. Don''t let your guard down. Is the Gu worm infestation progressing well?"

    "Yes. Judging by the intensity of the markings, it''s over 60%plete."

    "He''s likely finding it hard to maintain his sanity by now."

    "But..."

    The man''s hesitant tone caused the Duchess to frown deeply.

    "Speak."

    "He''s holding up better than expected. He seemed mentally exhausted before, but he hasn''t deteriorated further. He''s not a child who''s weak of mind."

    The Duchess couldn''t help but agree.

    She had known from the start that Lloyd was mentally strong. From the way he carried himself during their first meeting at the auction to the way he answered her without fear on his first day at the mansion¡ªLloyd had theposure of a prince, despite his young age.

    His vessel wasrge.

    Large enough to contain ''him.''

    At the same time, she found herself increasingly fascinated by his mind.

    She was beginning to think of him less as a ''vessel'' and more as a potential advisor.

    The Duchess, lost in thought for a moment, finally spoke.

    "Let''s push the children further."

    "Push them further, you say?"

    "Give Lloyd more privileges. Make the others'' lives harder. I want them to start ying politics among themselves."

    "And if Lloyd is attacked as a result..."

    "Then we''ll see some answers."

    It was nearly impossible to maintain calm while harboring ''him'' in one''s heart.

    She intended to push Lloyd into further chaos.

    The Duchess made her decision.

    "Next on the agenda. The 13th Princess, Princess Julia, wishes to visit the mansion..."

    ¡ô

    The tasks assigned to the children captured by the Gray Duchy were predictable.

    They were treated as little more than ves.

    They were forced to do all kinds of menialbor while being subjected to harsh treatment.

    And after their work hours were over, they were gathered together.

    In one of the mansion¡¯s vast training grounds.

    "You''re all too slow! Anyone who arriveste won''t get to sleep tonight!"

    Under the pretext of raising proper members of the Blood Cult, they were put through rigorous training. On the surface, it was a somewhat structured physical training regimen. True to their heretical nature, however, the exercises focused more on quickly forcing results than on building a solid foundation.

    Take, for example, the maniption of mana.

    Lloyd recalled that the Blood Cult was notorious for its suicidal attacks.

    Normally, one would begin with mana sensitivity training, gradually building up from there, but the cult used mysterious pills to forcibly open the children¡¯s mana channels.

    As a result, the children, now able to wield unstable magic, began to develop a vague sense of loyalty toward the Blood Cult.

    ''...Fools.''

    Most of them weremoners or low-ranking nobles. Having gained the ability to use magic, their spirits soared.

    "Today, we¡¯ve hidden mana orbs in the nearby forest. Thest three to return will be properly beaten. Now, go find them."

    p, p, p.

    The pping made Lloyd instinctively frown.

    He swallowed the beast within him that threatened to emerge.

    And then¡ª

    "Run!"

    At the leader''smand, Lloyd quickened his pace. The search area was outside the mansion. He briefly considered the possibility of escape, but quickly shook his head. Such an attempt would make him a fugitive. The ten-year ve contract that bound him meant that his actions were heavily restricted.

    He would grow stronger and bide his time.

    This was Lloyd''s firm resolution.

    ¡ª Thud, thud, thud!

    As he ran around the mansion''s perimeter, it wasn¡¯t long before someone approached him.

    "Hey."

    Lloyd turned toward the voice, frowning. As expected, it was Hector.

    "What is it?"

    Hector quickly caught up to him.

    He seemed to be holding back, as if trying to show Lloyd that he could easily overtake him but was choosing to run alongside him.

    Hector smirked and spoke.

    "How is it that you seem to get all the good stuff, Lloyd?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You know, I¡¯d love to know how you do it. What did you do, sleep with the Duchess or something? I didn''t think she had that kind of taste."

    He was implying that Lloyd had sold his body.

    What a dirty mind.

    Lloyd responded with irritation.

    "Well, I doubt you have anything worth selling."

    Hector''s fists clenched in anger, his body trembling.

    It was the kind of taunt he expected.

    But as Lloyd came to his senses, he realized that more figures were surrounding him.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 15 - Misunderstanding

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 15 - Misunderstanding</strong>

    ''Lloyd'' possessed two overwhelming talents.

    The first was his acute sensitivity.

    His body was unnervingly sensitive.

    Sight, smell, hearing... His five senses were so heightened that if he focused, he could differentiate between the sounds of various insect wings fluttering in the distance.

    When Lee Han first woke up in this body, he had to immediately cover his ears and eyes. The bombardment of sensations felt like a storm, and even the rough texture of the bed sheets against his skin felt like a multitude of des cutting into him, nearly driving him into a seizure.

    This hypersensitivity also applied to ''mana.''

    Lee Han could vividly sense the flow of mana around him, distinguishing the differences in mana density between forests, cities, indoors, and outdoors¡ªa discovery that even his former self, who had been capable of defeating the Demon King, had never made.

    The second talent was hisputational ability.

    Magic isn''t just about releasing mana; it requiresplex calctions to arrange elements and determine how to output them. These calctions are so intricate that ordinary minds can''t keep up with them.

    That''s the fundamental reason why all mages have terrible tempers.

    They all suffer from chronic headaches and glucose deficiencies, leading to rampant substance abuse among them.

    But Lloyd handled these calctions effortlessly.

    The process of calcting the output of mana flowed naturally and precisely, making itparable to the abilities Lee Han had cultivated with great effort and countless trials in his previous life.

    But the most significant advantage was when Lloyd''s hypersensitivitybined with hisputational ability, creating a synergy.

    This allowed for the [Reverse Calction of Magic].

    During his battle with Ortega, Lloyd had clearly felt it. Movements and strange techniques that ordinary people wouldn''t have noticed were partially deciphered by Lloyd.

    This made him even more afraid of Ortega, but still.

    Unlike ''Lloyd,'' who had been crushed by these overwhelming talents, Lee Han could manage them.

    The constant stimtion and irritation caused by his sensitivity, and the relentless analysis that forced him to see the truth behind everything, were endurable.

    Having been betrayed by hisrades, witnessing their ugly truths, and having died once, Lee Han found these burdens bearable.

    As a result, Lee Han weed Lloyd''s talents.

    He was determined to ovee the blockages in his mana circuits.

    "Hey, are you ignoring me?"

    A voice pulled Lloyd back to the present. The boy who had been loudly grumbling next to him, Hector, served as an example of Lloyd''s talents.

    Hector had some magical talent. He was using mid-level magic to enhance his body, utilizing earth-element mana in the process.

    If he continued in the Blood Cult, he might eventually be a mid-level officer. In a normal path, he could barely make it into an academy.

    In any case, Hector had gathered a fair amount of mana in his fists, likely nning to throw a punch.

    Lloyd''s body was frail, like that of a typical mage.

    But he could still dodge a predictable attack.

    Swoosh.

    Swiftly, Lloyd ducked his head.

    The road they were running on was muddy, and with Hector''s punch missing its target, he went crashing face-first into the mud.

    Lloyd didn''t bother to look back. He sensed a few mana orbs nearby.

    He decided to pick up two or three.

    There was no need to reveal his magical talents; it wouldn''t benefit him. In the worst-case scenario, he might need to use magic to escape.

    For now, he could rely on his political abilities to gain the Duchess''s favor.

    "Here it is."

    Lloyd stood on tiptoes, searching the branches above him. He could sense gray mana nearby. Sure enough.

    "...A ck pill?"

    He found a dark orb emanating strong mana. He had heard that some cults consumed mana to grow stronger. This seemed to be one of those cases.

    It wasn''t something he''d want to consume.

    He could already imagine being forced to eat as many as he collected.

    Just two more to go, he decided.

    As he turned his head¡ª

    "You bastard!"

    He spotted Hector charging at him like a wild beast.

    Should he bury him for good?

    ¡ª Bury him.

    Did I just have the same thought as Ortega?

    A shiver ran down Lloyd''s spine.

    He bit his lip, trying to stay grounded.

    His n was to subdue Hector.

    But then¡ª

    ¡ª Whoosh!

    An unexpected projectile flew toward him.

    The moment Lloyd sensed it, he jerked his head to the side.

    A split-secondter, the projectile¡ªa dinner knife¡ªwhizzed past his ear and embedded itself in a tree.

    ¡ª You should kill him. Are you really going to just take this?

    The knife quivered where it had struck the tree.

    Lloyd gritted his teeth, bracing himself.

    He still had no intention of shedding blood.

    He didn''t know how Ortega might react.

    Instead¡ª

    ¡®I''ll make him wish he was dead.¡¯

    Lloyd intended to end this decisively.

    He caught sight of Hector, who was charging at him with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡®Stupid boy.¡¯

    A smart opponent would stop to think at this point.

    Oh, he dodged my knife. I should assess his abilities.

    But Hector didn''t.

    He was too young to think like that.

    ¡®Hand-to-handbat isn''t ideal.¡¯

    Lloyd bit his lip. The body he inhabited had never engaged in physical activity. Every muscle ache would be magnified, making it even worse.

    And his magic was still limited due to the blockages in his mana circuits. He had a few spells he could cast using the circuits he had recently managed to unblock.

    He opted for a simple earth-tilting spell.

    "Guh!"

    Hector, who had been rushing at him with wild eyes, stumbled over the raised earth and rolled across the ground, bing caked in mud. But Hector had enhanced his body with mana and quickly got back up, charging again.

    Lloyd''s fingers moved as if conducting an orchestra. This time, he spread a thinyer of water over the ground. Hector slipped and tumbled again.

    "...You. Are you...?"

    Hector finally started to catch on, but Lloyd didn''t care. Hesitation in battle leads to death. Lloyd kicked up some mud.

    St!

    The mud struck Hector''s eyes, blinding him as Lloyd took a step forward.

    A frail body doesn''t mean you can''t engage in hand-to-handbat.

    With his hypersensitivity, he could control every muscle with precision.

    Thud!

    Hector''s head snapped to the side.

    "Keuk!"

    Ignoring Hector''s groan, Lloyd continued his attack.

    He struck Hector''s side, forcing the air from his lungs, and followed up with a blow to the chin, putting him in a daze.

    A few more hits to the abdomen would make anyone beg for mercy.

    "Wait, wait!"

    Hector raised his hands in surrender.

    Maybe it was worth hearing him out.

    Killing Hector would only cause problems for Lloyd.

    As Lloyd eased his stance, Hector reached into his pocket and pulled something out.

    And then he tore it apart.

    ¡ª Rip!

    "Damn it."

    Lloyd cursed under his breath.

    A surge of mana suddenly filled the air.

    It was a scroll.

    ¡®Why does this bastard have a scroll...?¡¯

    Scrolls were expensive, with even the simplest ones costing over a million crone. Hector''s unexpected use of one left Lloyd no time to react.

    As mentioned earlier, panic in battle leads to defeat.

    ¡®Is it a seed bomb?¡¯

    Lloyd''s mind quickly calcted the spell.

    The distance was too close. There was a 0% chance of dodging it.

    He would at least suffer serious injuries.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    The best course was to drop to the ground.

    As he ducked¡ª

    ¡ª Whiz!

    Something sped past Lloyd''s head.

    And then¡ª

    ¡ª Bam!

    Hector was sent flying as the seed bombs exploded harmlessly in the air.

    Lloyd bit his lip as he looked up.

    The strike that had just grazed his head...

    It wasn''t meant to help him.

    It was meant to harm him.

    And it had been no weak attack.

    The assant had controlled the mana perfectly, reducing the impact when they realized the attack had missed.

    The person targeting him was someone Lloyd knew.

    "...Ron?"

    The butler who had introduced himself after Lloyd''s battle with Ortega, nodded grimly.

    "You are more fortunate than I expected."

    "So this is how you serve, then?"

    "I intended to end it quickly, before you even realized. That was my mistake."

    His voice was still as polite as ever.

    Lloyd swallowed and lowered his stance.

    This man was strong.

    Far too strong to be a mere servant. He hadpletely hidden his presence and had attacked with full force, even though his opponent was just a boy.

    And at the same time, he was kind.

    When his attack missed, he reduced the force to spare Hector from death, even at the cost of internal injuries.

    The blood dripping from Ron''s mouth proved that.

    So Lloyd had to wonder.

    Why was someone like this serving in the Gray Duke¡¯s estate?

    And why had he attacked Lloyd?

    What had gone wrong?

    Ron spoke.

    "My name is Edward Arno. I am a member of the White Knights, serving the Emperor of the Britannia Empire. I am undercover here."

    The White Knights were the Emperor''s elite force, one of the two most prestigious knightly orders in the Empire.

    Lloyd''s mouth turned dry. Arno had revealed too much information all at once.

    "For the Empire, I will execute you, Lloyd. The King of the Underworld, who will plunge the continent into darkness."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 16 - Ainas Fury

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 16 - Aina''s Fury</strong>

    The Britannia Empire¡¯s pce.

    A middle-aged knight walked through the corridors.

    nk, nk.

    Every step he took echoed with the heavy sound of metal from his pristine knight''s uniform.

    "Deputy Commander."

    The knight guarding Princess Aina''s quarters snapped to attention as soon as he saw him.

    "You''ve been working hard."

    "May I ask the purpose of your visit, sir?"

    "I have something to report to Her Highness, Princess Aina."

    "Ah, I see. Please go ahead."

    nk, nk!

    The subordinate knight saluted in unison.

    The deputymander nodded and stepped inside, pausing momentarily to ask a question.

    "Any unusual urrences?"

    "None, sir. It¡¯s just that Her Highness has been receiving more visitorstely, and it¡¯s making her a bit tired."

    "I understand. It can be demotivating, can¡¯t it?"

    "...Sir?"

    "The White Knights weren¡¯t originally meant to be gatekeepers, after all."

    The White Knights were one of the two knightly orders that symbolized the Britannia Empire. While they performed various tasks for the royal family¡ªespecially under the Emperor¡ªtheir duties had be increasingly erratic under Princess Aina¡¯s leadership.

    "I¡¯m not sure if I should say this, sir, but..."

    "...Speak your mind."

    "These days, it feels like we''re more directly serving Her Highness, Princess Aina. Not that it¡¯s necessarily a bad thing, of course!"

    The subordinate knight stammered as he spoke, causing the deputymander to sigh.

    "You mean it doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re serving the Empire?"

    "...Yes, sir. That¡¯s right."

    Motivation is essential.

    Especially for knights, who hold such an honorable position.

    The deputymander nced at the report in his hand.

    A dossier containing information about the movements of the Blood Cult.

    This was crucial intelligence that should have been presented during a strategic meeting, not just to one person.

    ¡®...Princess Aina¡¯s poprity has risen too rapidly.¡¯

    People across the continent worshipped the heroes.

    Though it had been over a year since the Demon King was defeated, the heroes¡¯ poprity showed no signs of waning.

    Of course, the deputymander also apuded the heroes'' achievements.

    He agreed they deserved the des.

    But there was a problem.

    ¡®Too much power is concentrated in the hands of Her Highness.¡¯

    Princess Aina¡¯s momentum was like a snowball rolling down a cliff. As the one who had in the Demon King, people epted anything given to her. No, they even argued she deserved more. The White Knights were among those affected. How could one of the Empire¡¯s two most prestigious knight orders be under the control of a princess rather than the Emperor?

    But he couldn¡¯t voice hisints.

    A knight''s duty is to serve the Empire.

    The sword does not offer opinions.

    It merely fulfills its purpose.

    ...At least, that¡¯s the official stance.

    ¡®We need a legitimate reason.¡¯

    A reason strong enough to rein in the princess''s excesses.

    There wasn¡¯t one at the moment, but someday it woulde.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The deputymander¡¯s footsteps were heavy as he walked away.

    ¡ô

    Princess Aina¡¯s office.

    Sitting behind a luxurious wooden desk, Aina questioned the deputymander.

    "Have we still not found any leads on the Blood Cult¡¯s leaders?"

    "No, Your Highness. We¡¯ve managed to capture a few low-ranking members, but we¡¯re focusing more on infiltration at the moment."

    "Hasn¡¯t it been over six months?"

    "Infiltration isn¡¯t an easy task. The Blood Cult is particrly thorough when ites to maintaining secrecy."

    Sigh.

    Aina let out a sigh, prompting the deputymander to clench his fist, though he kept it out of sight.

    Infiltrating an enemy organization is never simple.

    If things go wrong, operatives can be captured or even killed.

    Given that, the knights were pushing themselves to the limit in this mission to uncover the Blood Cult.

    The prophecy had decreed that the Blood Cult intended to summon the ¡®King of the Underworld¡¯.

    The knights were sacrificing themselves for the good of the Empire.

    But this woman didn¡¯t seem to understand that.

    Crack.

    The deputymander clenched his fist harder as he bowed his head.

    "I¡¯ll see if we can speed things up."

    "You should. What¡¯s the status of the White Knights who were dispatched?"

    The deputymander adjusted his sses and began his report.

    "They¡¯re monitoring the noble houses closely tied to the royal family, like the ducal andital families. Twenty knights are currently deployed, and there¡¯s nothing unusual to report."

    "Sir Reinhardt¡¯s pressure on me has been increasing. Please bring me results as soon as possible."

    Aina mumbled without even lifting her head.

    The deputymander bit his lip.

    Our knight order serves the Empire, not you.

    He wanted to say it, but he couldn''t.

    The Emperor had transferredmand to her, so the knight order had to follow her lead.

    "...Understood."

    The deputymander bowed his head.

    As he walked out of the office, he spoke without turning back.

    "But Your Highness."

    "Is there something else you¡¯d like to say?"

    "If we see even the slightest threat to the Empire, we will cut it down without hesitation. That is our role."

    Click.

    He didn¡¯t wait for a response before leaving the room.

    ¡ô

    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±

    Aina hurled a book at the closed door.

    Thud!

    The book hit the door with a loud crash.

    But the sound was insignificantpared to Aina¡¯s fury.

    Damn it.

    Aina took a deep breath, trying to contain her rage.

    Everything had been going well since she became a hero.

    Her position in the line of session had skyrocketed, leaving only the First Prince ahead of her.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    The best part was that her demands now carried a sense of legitimacy.

    As the hero who had defeated the Demon King, Aina¡¯s requests were easily justified, no matter how extravagant they were.

    The White Knights were a prime example.

    ording to the prophecy, the King of the Underworld needed to be found to prevent a disaster from befalling the continent. The Blood Cult, which sought to bring this cmity to the world, needed to be rooted out. It wasn¡¯t a task she could handle alone, so she requested the cooperation of the White Knights, the less rigid of the two orders. The Emperor had granted her control over them.

    ¡ª A hero¡¯s actions can be trusted.

    Even the ministers had rarely objected.

    Aina was treated as a hero.

    That was the biggest reason she was doing so well.

    But.

    "Haa¡­"

    Aina clutched her forehead.

    Being a hero allowed her to get whatever she wanted, but only up to a point. Knights like the deputymander who had just left always followed her orders begrudgingly, as if they were doing it under duress.

    She could never make them truly her own.

    "Why is that?"

    Lack of leadership. Aina couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong with her. How could she get the people under hermand to truly follow her? No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    "Lee Han, that guy..."

    He was brilliant at this.

    He didn¡¯t need formal authority.

    Even knights who came just to deliver news would end up helping the party with all their heart after a few words with him.

    "How did he manage to win over the knights?"

    Crack.

    Aina clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

    She had thought everything would go well without Lee Han. She had even believed things would be better...

    Outwardly, everything was fine, but beneath the surface, it was all rotting away.

    "Ah..."

    Aina grabbed a fistful of her golden hair.

    She didn¡¯t care about ruining her appearance as she buried her head in her desk.

    In the end, only one thing mattered.

    Could she im the throne or not?

    Even if no one was loyal to her, once she ascended to the throne, everyone would bow to her. The ruler of the Empire held that kind of power.

    So the only thing that mattered was this.

    Finding Lee Han, her only weakness.

    If he had truly returned, as the prophecy said, she had to recapture him and silence him.

    She already had a n.

    Aina gently caressed the vial of medicine hidden in her drawer.

    ¡ô

    The Gray Duke mansion.

    In the midst of the Blood Cult¡¯s "mana orb test," Lloyd found himself staring at the man standing before him.

    "Why are the White Knights here...?"

    "We¡¯re here to root out the Blood Cult. They¡¯re trying to bring cmity upon the continent..."

    The knight Arno trailed off as he looked Lloyd up and down.

    "But from what I¡¯ve seen, the cmity has already arrived."

    "You think I¡¯m the cmity?"

    "Yes. When you lost consciousness, a monstrous aura began to emanate from you. It was vast and overwhelming, something that seemed impossible to resist."

    Damn it.

    The knight must have entered Lloyd¡¯s room while he was in the middle of meeting Ortega. Did Ortega¡¯s aura leak out while Lloyd was unconscious?

    When Lloyd had awoken, this knight had been the first person he saw. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Now it made sense. The knight had probably been looking for the right moment to kill him ever since he volunteered to serve.

    Ron¡ªno, Edward Arno¡ªsmiled sadly.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to die."

    Shing.

    He drew a thin de hidden in his trousers as he continued to speak.

    "Lloyd, when I first saw you, I knew you weren¡¯t ordinary. So I kept an eye on you."

    "......."

    "And by sheer luck, I witnessed the moment that monstrous thing inside you began to awaken."

    "That¡¯s¡ª"

    "There¡¯s no need to exin. Whatever it is, if it fully awakens, the world will be doomed."

    Step.

    He took a step forward.

    Lloyd tried to step back, but his back was against a tree.

    "I¡¯m truly sorry, but I must kill you."

    The knight in white spoke politely.

    "For the Empire."

    His gleaming white sword shed toward Lloyd¡¯s neck.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 17 - The Mansions Secret

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 17 - The Mansion''s Secret</strong>

    Arno took pride in being a member of the Empire¡¯s greatest knights order.

    The White Knights.

    The symbol of the White Knights, emzoned on his chest, represented the pinnacle of what any knight could achieve.

    To bear that emblem was the highest honor for anyone who had ever held a sword.

    Sword, sword, and nothing but the sword.

    Arno was born into a fallen noble family of knights.

    ¡ª "The Bingcheol Divine Sword is the ultimate technique, Arno. Never neglect your training. The fate of our family rests on your shoulders."

    To honor his father''s dying wish, Arno had picked up a sword at the age of five.

    Trained rigorously under the lord who had taken him in, by the time he was ten, there was no adult in the domain who could match him.

    At eleven, having defeated every swordsman in the domain except the knights of the household, he was dubbed a prodigy.

    Yearster, he finally earned a ce in the White Knights.

    An order where each knight was said to be worth a hundred ordinary soldiers¡ªthe most elite force on the continent.

    ¡ª "Is that all you''ve got?"

    But the order was no easy ce, even for a prodigy.

    Among geniuses, there were always those who stood out, and those who faltered.

    Arno gritted his teeth.

    He honed the Bingcheol Divine Sword, striving for recognition even among the order. Finally, his chance came.

    ¡ª "It''s a covert mission, Arno."

    ¡ª "Covert, sir?"

    ¡ª "Yes. The target is the Gray Duke estate. We suspect they might be connected to the Blood Cult. There''s been a disturbing number of child disappearances in the region."

    ¡ª "What...!"

    ¡ª "Don¡¯t be too surprised. A prophecy has been given. They¡¯re said to be using children as sacrifices to summon a disaster beyond imagination."

    Listening to themander¡¯s exnation, Arno clenched his teeth.

    ¡ª "...What are my orders?"

    ¡ª "First, confirm whether the Gray Duke family is indeed linked to the Blood Cult. The rest will follow. Of course, if you find that they are trying to harbor a vessel for the disaster, you must eliminate it. Can you do that? This mission will require you to risk your life."

    A top-secret mission.

    Arno nodded.

    He had a goal.

    To rise to greatness with the Bingcheol Divine Sword, his family''s ultimate technique.

    There was no turning down a difficult mission.

    And so, he was dispatched to the Gray Duke estate.

    Disguised as a servant, Arno gathered evidence that confirmed the estate¡¯s connection to the Blood Cult.

    And then, finally...

    ''That must be the vessel for the King of the Underworld¡­''

    He found Lloyd.

    A boy sitting alone in a room, eyes rolled back in his head.

    A dark, overwhelming aura seeped from the boy. Even being near it was suffocating, forcing Arno to his knees.

    The next report was due in a month.

    He decided to dispose of the puppet holding the disaster first.

    Arno waited for the right moment.

    Finally, the opportunity came.

    During a search exercise designed to test the newly inducted children of the Blood Cult, Arnoy in wait in the dark forest, near the traces of mana.

    Lloyd walked by.

    Arno prepared his killing blow.

    With a single, silent draw of his sword, he would unleash the fourth form of the Bingcheol Divine Sword, the Silent de.

    He nned to use his sword energy to crush the puppet, ensuring the disaster within never had a chance to escape.

    Arno was determined. Or so he thought.

    "......"

    But the boy looked so weak.

    Unlike the overwhelming aura that had poured out earlier, the boy¡¯s frail body was what stood out now. He looked like he might copse at any moment, his eyes shadowed by deep dark circles.

    He asionally clutched his ears as if hearing phantom sounds, his hands trembling like those of a patient with severe tremors.

    A boy, but also a sickly one.

    ''He¡¯s just a puppet.''

    Arno reminded himself.

    Not a weakling to be protected, but a vessel for disaster.

    ''He¡¯s just a puppet, just a puppet.''

    He had to be eliminated before the disaster could be unleashed.

    The deputymander had said as much.

    Gritting his teeth, Arno drew his sword.

    He unleashed a wide arc of sword energy, aiming for a direct hit.

    He thought the boy would be dead.

    Until the boy dodged.

    Arno was stunned. How had the boy avoided that? There had been no warning, no telltale sign. It should have been impossible to dodge by chance alone.

    More importantly, Arno was a knight, and he hadunched a surprise attack.

    Confused, he exchanged a few words with the boy.

    ¡ª I must execute you.

    Then he attacked again.

    Surely, it had to be a series of freak coincidences.

    No matter what, there was no way he, a White Knight, could lose to a boy, even if that boy harbored a disaster within.

    But then...

    ¡ª Cha-ja-ja-jang!

    "...?"

    The boy blocked Arno¡¯s first strike.

    Arno¡¯s de skidded off the boy¡¯s small shield and embedded itself in a tree.

    The tree, unable to withstand the sword energy, toppled over.

    Arno quickly dodged the falling tree.

    - Boom!

    Walking out of the dust cloud, Arno tilted his head.

    Was it just luck?

    The boy had blocked Arno¡¯s strike with such natural ease, as if he could see the entire trajectory.

    ''That¡¯s impossible.''

    He was a White Knight.

    "Haa!"

    Arno nted his foot firmly andunched a deep strike.

    But the boy dodged it with a simple turn of his head.

    "What in the world¡­"

    Arno was bewildered.

    The boy seemed to be avoiding his attacks as if he could see theming. This boy couldn¡¯t have been older than fourteen. How was this possible?

    ¡°Who¡­ what are you!?¡±

    Swish!

    This time, the attack missed by a wide margin.

    Arno couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening.

    His sword was known for its speed even among the knights, yet the boy was dodging as if he could see iting.

    As if he were a seasoned veteran who had faced countless battles.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    The boy¡¯s body was that of a child.

    But the movements within it were not.

    The boy fought like someone who had endured years of warfare, with movements honed through countless battles.

    sh!

    Arno¡¯s cheek was grazed, blood dripping down.

    A cutting spell?

    "Damn it!"

    More cutting spells flew toward him.

    ¡ª ng! ng!

    Arno channeled all his energy into the Bingcheol Divine Sword.

    It was one of the few techniques that could block magic.

    At the same time, he closed the distance.

    When fighting a mage, closing the gap is key. Every knight knows that instinctively.

    And then.

    The boy seemed to have been waiting for that moment as he kicked the ground.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    ck soil filled Arno¡¯s vision.

    "!!!"

    Arno reflexively shut his eyes for a moment.

    ¡ô

    Frost formed along the de¡¯s surface.

    At the same time, sharp attacks rained down.

    ''This is insane.''

    Dodging Arno¡¯s attacks, Lloyd clicked his tongue.

    It was hard to believe this was just a regr knight of the White Order.

    That frost on the de¡ªevery time it brushed past, it sent chills down Lloyd¡¯s spine.

    Even with all his experience fighting the Demon King.

    ¡ª Cha-ja-ja-jang!

    And that sword technique, capable of blocking magic.

    Lloyd had never seen anything like it.

    The White Knights must be on another level.

    Lloyd gulped, trying to create more distance between them.

    sh, sword energy sliced through the air, cutting off a few strands of Lloyd¡¯s hair.

    ''I¡¯m almost at my limit.''

    Lloyd¡¯s extraordinary senses allowed him to predict the flow of mana, letting him dodge Arno¡¯s attacks by just a hair.

    But that was all he could do.

    His mana was nearly depleted.

    This damnable body of Lloyd¡¯s was incredibly talented but had terrible durability.

    If Arno closed the distance, Lloyd knew he would be in real danger.

    ''I might have one more spell left in me.''

    His mana was running low, and his mana circuits were strained to the limit.

    His hands trembled from the strain of forcibly opening his blocked mana circuits.

    He only had enough left for one more spell.

    ¡ª Let¡¯s cut off his head. His blood is cold, it will taste good.

    Shut up.

    Lloyd retorted inwardly as he assumed a stance.

    He had no intention of sparing his opponent.

    Good or evil, it didn¡¯t matter once someone pointed a sword at him.

    However, knights instinctively protect their vital points.

    Head, neck, heart, forehead, groin¡ªknights naturally guard these critical areas while counterattacking, making it difficult tond a decisive blow.

    So...

    ¡ª Thud!

    As Arno closed the distance, Lloyd kicked the ground.

    He flung the gathered dirt into Arno¡¯s face.

    He wouldn¡¯t have expected that.

    Lloyd had been fighting fairly until now.

    He immediately rolled to the side, dodging the de that cut through the dirt cloud.

    Thud, thud.

    Even as he rolled, Lloyd flicked his fingers downward.

    ¡ª sh!

    A chilling air apanied a sharp sound as a deep cut appeared vertically across Arno''s abdomen.

    Right down the center of his body.

    It was the area that all knights found hardest to defend.

    Yet, it was also the area where inflicting a fatal injury was the most difficult.

    However, while Arno was momentarily staggered, Lloyd prepared another spell.

    He was out of mana, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    He intended to use Arno¡¯s own mana.

    As Lloyd¡¯s fingers flicked in the air, manipting the gap in Arno¡¯s defenses...

    ¡°What¡­ what are you...!¡±

    Arno gasped in shock, clutching his abdomen.

    Thud.

    He copsed to his knees.

    He tried to close his eyes and focus, as if to meditate, but it was toote.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Blood spurted from his mouth, staining the ground crimson.

    His internal mana was in turmoil, making it impossible for him to stand.

    Step, step.

    Lloyd slowly walked over to Arno.

    ¡°Look up at me.¡±

    Bleeding profusely, Arno raised his head.

    Lloyd picked up a sword that had fallen nearby.

    The hilt was sticky with blood, and the de glistened menacingly.

    Lloyd pressed the edge of the sword against Arno¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Answer my questions.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how did you¡­ control my mana¡­ cough...?¡±

    ¡°If you answer my questions, I¡¯ll tell you. If I like your answers, I might even spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt to believe me, does it? After all, you¡¯re about to die without even leaving ast word.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    His silence was as good as consent.

    ¡°Why did you target me?¡±

    ¡°A prophecy¡­ an order from Princess Aina¡­¡±

    ¡°What were the orders?¡±

    ¡°Track the Blood Cult¡­¡±

    As blood poured from his mouth, Lloyd¡¯s expression grew darker.

    ¡°Do you have any information about this ce, this mansion?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Because I need to escape from here, too.¡±

    ¡°Lies¡­ you¡¯re with the Blood Cult¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, just answer me. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡±

    They had already spent too much time.

    The sect''s higher-ups might arrive any moment.

    ¡°This¡­ this is one of the Blood Cult¡¯s top branches. The Duchess ranks within the top five¡­¡±

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re raising powerful operatives here¡­ the mansion itself is a giant, cough, magic circle. For brainwashing.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°The mark on your arm¡­ the darker it gets, the more you¡¯ll lose yourself. You¡¯ve already lost most of your mind.¡±

    ...Have I?

    Lloyd tilted his head slightly.

    Sure, he¡¯d felt his mind sinking a bit, but he hadn¡¯t noticed anything too severe.

    Arno pointed weakly to his waist.

    There were several syringes attached to his belt.

    ¡°These injections¡­ they prevent brainwashing. In my quarters¡­ if you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll share them with you.¡±

    ¡°If your answers are satisfactory.¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡±

    Lloyd studied Arno¡¯s face.

    His eyes were strong and resolute, as one would expect from a knight.

    Knights were known for following orders, but they also had a strong sense of pride.

    Especially someone like Arno, who would inject himself with anti-brainwashing serums just toplete his mission.

    People like that wouldn¡¯t act without a solid reason.

    What could that reason be?

    Why was Arno so determined to kill Lloyd?

    And would other knights target him too?

    There was only one question Lloyd needed to ask to get to the bottom of it.

    ¡°Then tell me¡­ what was this prophecy you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°The second prophecy¡­ from Saint Aria¡­ it was¡­¡±

    As Arno began to speak.

    ¡ª Thwack!

    A violent spray of blood burst from his mouth.

    Flinch!

    Arno convulsed briefly before his eyes rolled back.

    The blood sttered across Lloyd¡¯s face, turning his vision red.

    Lloyd slowly lowered his gaze.

    Arno¡¯s left chest.

    A long, slender, white hand had pierced through it.

    Thump, thump.

    The hand clenched Arno¡¯s still-beating heart, which gradually slowed.

    Lloyd¡¯s gaze drifted upward.

    Beyond Arno.

    A head of ashen hair fluttered ominously in the air.

    ¡°What are you whispering about?¡±

    Duchess Gray.

    A single drop of blood trickled down her cheek.

    Plop.

    The droplet fell from her raised lips, staining her smile crimson.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 18 - The Master and the Toy

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 18 - The Master and the Toy</strong>

    "That boy Lloyd is indeed suspicious."

    Duchess Gray''s office.

    The Duchess covered her mouth with her fan as she listened to the report.

    "How much progress has the encroachment of the Gu worm made?"

    "Judging by the depth of the mark on his arm, at least 80%. But..."

    "But?"

    "...No matter how I look at it, that boy doesn¡¯t seem to be affected by the Gu worm at all. His eyes are still clear, without a hint of madness, and his behavior is as cold as it was before."

    The Gu worm was supposed to disrupt the sanity of those who consumed it. It weakens self-control, making the victim aggressive and prone to violence at the slightest provocation, or desperate to satisfy any sudden urges. They be little more than beasts.

    And it is in those gaps of their sanity that the Blood Cult''s ritual magic takes root, expanding the mental rift and allowing the cult to control and manipte its members. That¡¯s how the Blood Cult turns its followers into obedient puppets.

    "But you¡¯re certain the Gu worm was sessfully administered?"

    "Yes, absolutely. There''s no way the mark would appear if the Gu worm hadn''t been consumed."

    The Gu worm leaves a mark.

    The mark of the Blood Cult engraved on the arm.

    The darker the mark, the deeper the Gu worm has taken root.

    Eventually, it bes a deep crimson, reflecting the amount of blood absorbed from others. It is said that the highest-ranking members, like the Cult''s leader, havepletely crimson marks, though no one alive has seen it.

    The Duchess herself bore a mark that was a deep, reddish hue.

    At that level, one''s self could be partially restored, allowing them to function as a high-ranking member of the cult. But Lloyd''s situation was different.

    "Of course, there have been a few exceptions."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Vessel, mydy. Those who bear the presence of the Bloodfiend''s servants. When one of them is held within a person, the mark doesn''t always form."

    Duchess Gray shook her head, dismissing the idea.

    "He''s just a boy of twelve or thirteen. Are you really suggesting that this boy, through sheer willpower alone, could withstand the Gu worm and hold the Bloodfiend¡¯s servants within himself?"

    "......."

    "That''s simply impossible. No, it¡¯s already impossible for him to hold even one of the Bloodfiend¡¯s servants. Could you withstand their power?"

    The aide fell silent, lowering his head in acknowledgment.

    It was indeed unlikely.

    "Yet, I must admit, there''s something suspicious about Lloyd. He¡¯s clearly hiding something."

    "Shall we force him to reveal it?"

    The aide pointed to a crimson box.

    It looked simr to the one containing the Gu worm, but it was quivering slightly, as if something inside was trying to break free.

    "No. If by any chance he really does contain one of the Bloodfiend¡¯s servants, we need to be more cautious when waking it. The vessel could shatter."

    p.

    The Duchess lightly fanned herself as she spoke.

    "Let¡¯s proceed with the n to use the other children to provoke him. If the Bloodfiend¡¯s servants, or perhaps even the Bloodfiend itself, are indeed dormant within him, they won''t be able to resist the lure of blood."

    Just as the Duchess was about to finish her instructions, she paused.

    "Hmm?"

    A slight frown creased her delicate brow.

    Through the "eyes" she had nted around the mansion¡¯s perimeter, she noticed something unusual.

    Lloyd was engaged in a fight with someone in the dark forest.

    A flicker of anger crossed Duchess Gray''s face.

    "Someone¡¯s trying to damage my toy."

    Swish.

    She rose gracefully from her sofa and gestured with her hand.

    The space around her split open.

    "I''ll be right back."

    She reached her hand into the rift first.

    Squelch.

    The sound of something wet filled the room as red liquid oozed over her hand.

    ¡ô

    Lloyd stared nkly at the hand that had just burst through the rift in space.

    ¡ª Thump, thump.

    A heart was pulsating in that hand, spurting blood into the air.

    Then the space split vertically, revealing a white leg, followed by a purple dress, and finally, ash-colored hair fluttering in the wind.

    A few drops of blood clung to her face¡ªDuchess Gray.

    As she tilted her head and smiled, the droplets rolled down her face.

    With a red-stained smile, the Duchess asked.

    "What were you whispering about with this man?"

    Damn it.

    How much of the conversation with Arno had she overheard?

    The part about brainwashing?

    The secrets of the mansion?

    Or perhaps the prophecy?

    Lloyd quickly realized there was only one response that might suit the situation.

    He took a few hesitant steps backward, feigning fear.

    "N-Nothing of importance."

    "Oh, dear, did I frighten you? That wasn¡¯t my intention. I¡¯m not angry with you."

    The Duchess said with a soft smile, withdrawing her hand from Arno''s chest.

    Thud. His lifeless body slumped to the ground as she stepped over him and approached Lloyd.

    Her bloodstained hand reached out and touched Lloyd¡¯s face.

    "I came because I was worried. I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt."

    The strong scent of blood filled his nostrils.

    ¡ª Blood! Blood! Human blood!

    Lloyd suppressed the voice roaring in his mind. He pretended not to hear it as the Duchess gently caressed his cheek with her bloody hand. The sticky sensation of blood barely registered as his mind focused solely on the danger at hand.

    Lloyd swallowed hard, trying to portray genuine fear.

    It was a convincing disy, considering that the Duchess could easily kill him right here if she wanted to. Lloyd was already exhausted, and she had just performed an incredible and mysterious technique.

    That rift she created wasn¡¯t ordinary magic. Could it be a Blood Cult ritual? Lloyd had heard of such dark arts before. The scent of that rift was eerily simr to Ortega''s.

    "So, what were you whispering about with him?"

    The Duchess asked, her breath warm against Lloyd''s ear. He finally felt just how dangerous and seductive she really was.

    "Take your time and remember. I¡¯ll wait as long as it takes, my dear Lloyd."

    Her breath was thick with possessiveness. The Duchess likely viewed Lloyd as nothing more than a toy, something worth a fortune, worth keeping in her collection. To her, Lloyd was nothing more than a hundred-million-crone toy. And a hundred-million-crone probably meant nothing to her.

    "He suddenly attacked me."

    As Lloyd spoke, the Duchess nodded as if she was pleased. Her hair brushed against Lloyd¡¯s corbone.

    "And?"

    "I had to figure out what was happening. It turned out he was a knight of the White Knights."

    "I see. He was a spy from the Empire. I thought he was a trustworthy servant."

    But it seemed she wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied with his answer.

    As Lloyd looked up at her, she smiled gently and continued to caress his cheek.

    He couldn¡¯t gauge how much she knew. How much more should he say?

    Lloyd decided to take a gamble.

    "What more do you wish to know?"

    Stroke.

    Her hand paused for a moment, and then her thumb extended toward his lips.

    Lloyd¡¯s gaze followed her movements as she lightly traced his lower lip with her bloody thumb.

    "I like my toys to keep their secrets."

    "..."

    "But not from me."

    Slide.

    Her thumb slowly glided down his lip, staining it with blood.

    The Duchess smiled as she painted Lloyd¡¯s lips with blood, as if applying some kind of twisted balm.

    ¡ª Blood! Blood! The blood of the innocent! Lick it! Lick her finger!

    Ortega¡¯s crazed voice echoed in Lloyd¡¯s head.

    Lloyd focused straight ahead, refusing to give in.

    The Duchess¡¯s sinister smile grew wider as she pressed her thumb against Lloyd¡¯s lips, forcing them open.

    "I do enjoy seeing you keep your lips sealed, but..."

    Her long, slender finger slipped into his mouth, the metallic taste of blood spreading across his tongue.

    Ortega¡¯s frenzied cheers filled Lloyd¡¯s mind as the Duchess¡¯s breath warmed his ear.

    "Before your master, I want you to open your mouth like this."

    The Duchess''s smile was like that of a serpent, cold and calcting.

    Her eyes gleamed with predatory intent as she breathed heavily, enjoying her dominance. Ortega¡¯s voice mixed with the sound of pping in Lloyd''s head, the smell of blood filling his senses as his vision blurred.

    Lloyd¡¯s body swayed, the mark on his arm glowing a deep, ominous ck.

    The Duchess smiled as she saw this.

    "Wee to the Blood Cult. Are you feeling dizzy?"

    "...Yes."

    Embrace.

    The Duchess pulled Lloyd into her arms, and he found his head resting against her chest.

    "I suppose I¡¯ll have to take care of you."

    ¡ô

    "I will now announce the results of the test."

    After the mana orb collection test ended, the new recruits of the Blood Cult gathered in the clearing to have their collected orbs evaluated.

    Hector, holding a handful of orbs, received a que marked with [Excellent].

    But as he nced around, one of the cult''s officers noticed and asked.

    "What is it?"

    "Where is Lloyd?"

    Questions were generally forbidden, and Hector knew this well, having been beaten for speaking out of turn before.

    Yet, this time, he couldn¡¯t hold back. His impulse got the better of him.

    ''This guy has fully merged with the Gu worm.''

    The officer thought, noticing Hector''s inability to control his impulses. The officer smirked as he responded.

    "The boy was injured. He managed to find two Mana Orbs, so he received a high rank. Just like you, he got an [Excellent]."

    "Only two? Is that all?"

    "Time was short, so we took that into consideration."

    "That''s special treatment! It''s unfair."

    "Do you have a problem with that?"

    The officer''s eyes glowed red, and Hector quickly bowed his head.

    "No, sir."

    Hector obediently returned to the group of new recruits, but his hand clenched around the [Excellent] que, crushing it in his fist.

    He nced around at his fellow trainees.

    "I don''t like it."

    "You''re talking about Lloyd, right?"

    "Yeah."

    He nced around, checking the officers'' reactions, then made a subtle signal to the others.

    His gaze shifted between the officers and the direction of Lloyd''s quarters.

    "Everyone, listen up! You''ve all worked hard! Those who passed, take a break. A distinguished guest is visiting the mansion today, so stay put in your quarters. Dismissed!"

    This was their chance.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 19 - Clue

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 19 - Clue</strong>

    Lloyd blinked as hey on the bed.

    The pitch-ck darkness that had filled his vision dissipated like scattering pixels.

    A stark white ceiling.

    ''I must have copsed.''

    Memories from just before he lost consciousness resurfaced in reverse order.

    He had leaned against the Duchess''s body. His body had swayed. The reason for the sway was the mark on his forearm turningpletely ck.

    ''The mark of the Blood Cult...''

    Lloyd nced down at his left arm.

    The mark was a vivid ck.

    Voices echoed around him.

    "Did you hear? ''That person'' ising to the mansion."

    "Hey, shh. Don''t you know you shouldn''t mention that name carelessly? You''ve been a maid here for months and stillck discretion."

    "But it''s just us here; it''s fine."

    "That boy over there is here too."

    Lloyd hastily closed his eyes.

    After a brief silence, the maids resumed their chatter.

    "He¡¯s been unconscious for quite a while. The Duchess must be quite taken with him, even ordering us to nurse a boy bought from an auction."

    "He''s handsome, isn''t he? Well-built, too."

    "Oh my, Dorothy. Your type is little boys?"

    "Come on. He''s not a boy but a young man."

    "Oh dear, listen to her!"

    Lloyd resisted the urge to frown.

    More than that, he wanted to know who ''that person'' was.

    ''I need a variable.''

    A variable to escape this mansion.

    Choosing Duchess Gray at the auction was the lesser evil to avoid falling under the "Three Heroes." There seemed to be much to gain as well.

    For example, leveraging the Duchess to check the power of the "Three Heroes."

    Therefore, Lloyd was curious about who the ''that person'' visiting the mansion was. The maids were making a fuss; it had to be someone significant.

    "...Anyway, be careful not to speak recklessly about that person. Remember, in the lineage of Estrid, even mentioning a name carelessly is a sin."

    "Tch, aren''t they all just people with red blood?"

    "You really! The head butler warned us to watch our tongues!"

    "The head butler isn''ting here anyway. Ouch! Why did you hit me?"

    "Get a grip. The higher-ups can see and hear everywhere in this mansion."

    p.

    One maid jumped around after getting smacked on the back.

    They soonposed themselves and resumed tidying the room.

    - Knock, knock.

    A knocking sound echoed.

    "Head Butler."

    The maids bowed their heads, and Lloyd heard footsteps approaching.

    Lloyd slowly turned his head.

    A man with a deep veil covering his face stood there.

    "Rise, Lloyd."

    It was an elderly man with a deep voice. However, his straight posture and robust build exuded an aura rivaling any strong individual.

    Most notably, there was a subtle scent of blood. Given hisck of unnecessary adornments, he likely had a ruthless nature.

    Lloyd rose from his ce and followed the old man.

    As they passed, the maids bowed their heads.

    Slice.

    One of the maids'' tongues split at the tip.

    A bted scream echoed.

    "This is yourst warning."

    Drip.

    The head butler stepped over the pooling blood without hesitation. Ortega stirred wildly at the sight of the spilling blood. For some reason, his voice was vividly clear.

    ''Damn it.''

    A wave of nausea rose.

    ¡ô

    Believing that one hasplete control over oneself might be an arrogant misconception.

    Even so, Lloyd thought he managed himself well.

    Whether it was the incessant apuse echoing in his head.

    Or Ortega''s voice.

    Or perhaps the peculiar atmosphere unique to the mansion.

    Amidst all these forms of mental assaults.

    But today felt different.

    His eyes were unusually sore, and his mouth kept drying up.

    Ortega''s voice pounded loudly in his mind.

    What could be causing this?

    ''...Maybe it''s because of the mark.''

    The mark engraved on his arm. It''s a symbol that appears when one consumes the Blood Cult''s Gu worm. Although Lloyd had consumed it, he had digested it. Yet, the mark appeared. Thanks to this, he could avoid suspicion of not absorbing the Gu worm, but it was puzzling why the mark had formed.

    There was an advantage.

    "Sit here."

    In the Duchess''s office.

    The Duchess tapped her pristine white thigh.

    Lloyd frowned.

    "I''m not a five-year-old child; it wouldn''t look appropriate."

    "Hehe. You''re quite something. Even with the mark so darkened, you can refuse my orders."

    "...Thank you."

    In some way, he seemed to be earning points with the Duchess.

    Maintaining a good rtionship with her was crucial.

    She was the queen of this mansion.

    Swish.

    The Duchess crossed her legs, pressing her thigh against the chair.

    Without bothering to lift her dress, she spoke.

    She got straight to the point.

    "The Imperial Princess ising."

    Lloyd instinctively furrowed his brows.

    When he thought of the Imperial Princess, Aina came to mind first¡ªthe formerrade who betrayed him.

    "I can see you dislike the heroes. It''s evident on your face."

    No need to hide it.

    "Theyck quality."

    "Anyone hearing this might think I''mmendable."

    "Your ambitions are grander."

    The Duchess unfolded her fan, hiding her mouth.

    With a chuckle, her shoulders shook.

    "Now I see you''re good at ttery."

    Indeed, it was ttery.

    He needed to win over the Duchess.

    At least to the point where she''d act on his advice.

    Lloyd''s current goal was clear.

    Make the Duchess seek his counsel.

    Lloyd bowed his head.

    "I only speak the truth."

    No one dislikes ttery.

    Some might be wary of it.

    But the Duchess had little reason to be wary of Lloyd.

    He was already a boy whose Blood Cult mark had blossomed.

    A smirk formed on her lips.

    "I really do like you. I have a good eye for people."

    "I''m merely grateful to have caught your eye."

    "Oh my."

    She chuckled, crossing her legs the other way.

    She continued.

    "The guesting is not Aina, the 2nd Imperial Princess, but the 3rd Imperial Princess, Yulia."

    Only then did Lloyd recall.

    The 3rd Imperial Princess, Yulia.

    She had little influence.

    To be precise, while she had a significant presence, she exited the story quite early.

    That''s because she plotted a rebellion within the royal family and, despite nearing sess, met her end.

    Later, she vanished entirely from the royal lineage.

    It seemed abrupt that she attempted a rebellion...

    ''So she was entangled with the Duchess.''

    The politicalndscape of the empire rapidly changed after the rebellion. Taking advantage of the chaos, Duchess Gray and the Blood Cult expanded their power. It was a pivotal event.

    Now, the truth became clear.

    The Duchess''s influence was evident.

    The Duchess slyly narrowed her eyes.

    "Do you know anything about the 3rd Imperial Princess?"

    "I only know that she¡¯s far from the line of session and appears tock ambition."

    "Half right, half wrong."

    "How so?"

    "She''s indeed the least favored among the five sessors. But she does have ambition¡ªfor the throne."

    "She''s lying low, waiting for an opportunity?"

    The Duchessughed at Lloyd''s response.

    "Exactly. When I invited her to the mansion, she eagerly epted."

    "She probably wants to expand her power base."

    "Indeed. What do you think I should do today?"

    It worked.

    The Duchess was finally seeking his advice.

    Instead of clenching his fist, Lloyd swallowed.

    From here on, it was crucial.

    What kind of advice would set the stage?

    Even though they were conversing privately, the Duchess wielded significant power. Apart from being a high-ranking member of the Blood Cult, she greatly influenced the royal family.

    Lloyd pondered.

    How should he set the board to his advantage? And in which direction should events flow to escape this mansion?

    "It would be best to foster intimacy."

    "Is that so?"

    "Though shecks resources, her ambition makes her easy to manipte."

    The Duchess seemed pleased, fluttering her fan.

    Lloyd continued.

    "Moreover, in the empire, only the Estrid lineage holds true nobility. As you know, lineage is..."

    "A mandate."

    When Lloyd nodded, the Duchess smiled. For a moment, it seemed Lloyd stood above her¡ªa psychological upper hand subconsciously ingrained. Careful not to reveal this, Lloyd bowed his head.

    "It would be wise to spare no support for the 3rd Imperial Princess. She''s a valuable card you can control, and her lineage alone holds significant meaning."

    Though it sounded like advice, it was a logically structuredmand.

    The temporary and subconscious hierarchical dynamics Lloyd had crafted would make the Duchess nod.

    "That sounds good."

    The Duchess nodded and stood.

    She approached Lloyd.

    Swish, swish.

    Her long, cold fingers touched his head.

    As she stroked Lloyd''s hair, the Duchess smiled.

    "I''m d I bought you."

    Lloyd willingly bowed his head to her.

    "It''s an honor."

    Lloyd was ready to bark if the Duchessmanded¡ªat least until he met his new master, the 3rd Imperial Princess.

    He dly enjoyed the Duchess''s touch.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 20 - The Princess of Rebellion

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 20 - The Princess of Rebellion</strong>

    The great ancestors of the Estrid bloodline.

    Estrid is the sole lineage that can rule the empire.

    They are fearless, brave, sometimes cold, and capable of both domination and leadership.

    The greatness of the Estrid bloodline is the most significant reason the empire has survived for hundreds of years.

    Of course, not everyone born into the lineage is the same. While the Estrid family is generally great, there are certainly mutations among them.

    Some have been too brave, dying at the front lines of war, while others have been so timid that they never ventured out of their hiding ces. Some were so ruthlessly cold that they treated people like mere numbers. asionally, such Emperors have existed, proving that even within the same bloodline, there can be vast differences.

    Then one day, the empire''s citizens realized something.

    The blood of Estrid also harbors madness.

    The realization came with the ascension of a particr Emperor.

    He was capable and brought prosperity to the empire.

    Festivals were held daily, men and women met eyes, the streets were filled with ying children, and songs of peace were sung. Everyone looked up to the young Emperor.

    Then, one day, an entire city disappeared.

    Men, women, children, and the elderly were all ughtered. Blood flowed from the city like a river, and corpses piled up like mountains. Above it all floated one man¡ªthe Emperor.

    A demon, or something far worse.

    The only one to have his title as Emperor stripped away, the blemish on the great Estrid bloodline.

    Ortega Estrid.

    With his emergence, the people of the empire realized that the blood of Estrid also carried madness.

    And they feared.

    For they never knew when that madness might blossom again.

    "Would you like to meet the 3rd Princess together?"

    Lloyd silently looked up at the Duchess as she asked.

    The 3rd Princess.

    Yulia Estrid.

    ording to Lloyd''s knowledge, Princess Yulia eventuallymits treason. She pretends to be uninterested in power, hiding her ws until the moment is right, and then suddenly bares them.

    Could she be one of the Estrid bloodline engulfed by madness?

    It seemed likely.

    No, it was almost certain.

    Lloyd bowed to the Duchess.

    It wasn¡¯t time to meet the princess just yet.

    "I apologize, but I''m afraid I cannot today."

    "Why not?"

    "I¡¯m feeling extremely dizzy, and my condition is quite poor. I¡¯m concerned that I mightmit some discourtesy."

    The Duchess nced down at Lloyd.

    Indeed, he did look unwell.

    Naturally.

    ¡®He''s holding out better than expected.¡¯

    The moment the mark of the Blood Cult darkened, the possession began.

    The dizziness would not subside. The energy of the blood would disturb his brain. Eventually, he would be a fanatic loyal to the Blood Cult.

    But Lloyd was holding out surprisingly well.

    How was he managing it?

    The Duchess had seen countless members of the Blood Cult, even high priests with extraordinary mental strength, yet none held out as well as this boy.

    The Duchess found it both intriguing and amusing.

    Lloyd, on the other hand, felt like he was dying.

    ¡®...Damn it.¡¯

    With the dizziness growing more intense, Lloyd felt like he might vomit at any moment. But he could endure it.

    The various psychological symptoms he had suffered since his execution were, in a way, helping him now. His brain had be ustomed to all kinds of hallucinations and delusions, allowing him to manage for the time being.

    Meeting a princess who might be consumed by madness in this state? It was out of the question. He was already dealing with Ortega, the very embodiment of the Estrid family''s madness, within his own body. What would happen if two such bloodlines faced each other was unpredictable.

    ¡®I need to find the antidote.¡¯

    More important than anything was the antidote.

    The antidote that the White Knight Arno had mentioned. It was supposedly in the quarters where he had stayed. Fortunately, that was near Lloyd''s quarters. Since the servants were housed in the annex, not the main building, and with the important guest visiting, the mansion''s focus would be on the main building. It was the perfect opportunity.

    "May I rest today, with your permission, Your Grace?"

    Lloyd''s voice trembled slightly as he pleaded.

    That alone satisfied the Duchess.

    Soon, this boy would belong entirely to the Blood Cult.

    The Duchess¡¯s touch became more gentle.

    "Very well. Go and rest."

    Lloyd stood up and bowed deeply.

    "Thank you."

    As he was leaving the room, the Duchess whispered after him.

    "Don¡¯t worry too much. It''s just part of bing a member of the Blood Cult."

    The ckened mark throbbed.

    ¡ô

    Theyout of the Gray Duke Mansion wasplex.

    It was primarily divided into the main building, where the duke¡¯s family and important guests stayed, and several annexes where the servants and lesser guests were housed. While it seemed like these areas were distinctly separated, there were also numerous secret passages for the servants to move through.

    Fortunately, the quarters where Arno had stayed were in the same annex as Lloyd''s.

    With the important guest, the princess, visiting now, the guards and the Blood Cult¡¯s disguised high-ranking members would likely only be guarding the entrances to the annex.

    Lloyd quietly checked his watch.

    Five in the afternoon.

    Dinner would start soon.

    It was the busiest time of day for most of the servants.

    Lloyd left his room.

    ¡ª Creak.

    He carefully closed the door.

    The hallway was empty.

    Arno''s quarters were one floor up.

    "Whew."

    As he focused his senses, his head tightened painfully.

    A flood of information rushed in all at once.

    The sound of a mouse scurrying on the roof, the smell of corn soup stuck to the floor, even the tiny particles of dust floating in the distance. Everything became vivid data flooding his mind. Among the flood, there were spaces where his senses werepletely blocked¡ªlikely ces connected to the Blood Cult.

    ¡ª Drip.

    Lloyd wiped away the nosebleed trickling down.

    He calmed his senses slightly and began to move.

    As expected, the stairwell and hallway were empty.

    Arno''s quarters were one floor up, near the stairs.

    ¡ª Creak.

    As he opened the door, a mix of scents wafted out.

    Thankfully, the room hadn¡¯t been cleaned yet.

    "Well, it hasn¡¯t been long since Arno died."

    Was it lucky that the mansion was so busy today?

    Where would the drug that maintained mental stability be hidden?

    Desk drawer.

    Nothing.

    Under the bed.

    Nothing.

    A particrly creaky floorboard.

    "A notebook?"

    He kept that aside for now.

    After thoroughly searching the room, Lloyd found several unusual pieces of clothing.

    They were unnaturally neat.

    Moreover, Lloyd¡¯s sensitive eyes caught sight of something odd in the stitching.

    It looked as if someone with no sewing skills had clumsily stitched it together.

    When he touched it, the lining easily tore open.

    ¡ª Rip.

    A few small tubes fell onto the bed.

    Lloyd picked one up and held it to the light.

    It was an opaque tube, so he couldn¡¯t see inside.

    But he heard the liquid sloshing around.

    When he opened the cap, a sharp needle was revealed.

    Was it a syringe?

    "The liquid muste out when the tube is squeezed."

    Lloyd studied the tube for a moment.

    ¡ª Squeeze.

    He then immediately injected the needle.

    The liquid spread through his forearm with a sharp sensation.

    It couldn''t have been poison.

    The amount of liquid was too much for that.

    "......."

    It didn¡¯t take long for the drug to spread through his body.

    ...What is this feeling?

    Lloyd blinked nkly as he sat on the bed.

    The apuse. The cheers. Ortega¡¯s voice. The flood of information his sensory organs had gathered. The sharp emotions. The incessant chaos in his mind quieted instantly.

    Only then did he realize that the energy from the Blood Cult¡¯s mark had been clouding his mind. His brain, which had seemed trapped in a ck fog, cleared almost instantly.

    ording to the White Knight Arno¡¯s exnation, this was likely a sedative.

    But instead of feeling drowsy, Lloyd felt more awake. His brain was clearer than ever, and his body, which had been hyper-sensitive to pain, felt refreshed.

    Lloyd stood up and stretched out his hand. It was as if he had been trapped in the deep sea and had finally emerged. His body felt light.

    ¡ª Thud.

    A notebook that had been lying on the bed fell to the floor.

    Lloyd picked it up and began to read. Each letter imprinted itself into his mind. This was likely the true extent of this body¡¯s natural abilities.

    [Report Log]

    The notebook was a sort of reportpiled by Arno. It was filled with information about Duchess Gray and the mansion.

    As he skimmed through the notebook, mentally capturing each page like a photograph, Lloyd paused at one passage.

    The basement.

    ¡ª Discovered a passage leading underground.

    ¡ª ording to the design, this mansion shouldn''t have a basement.

    ¡ª A consistent number of people have been disappearing from the mansion. Possible connection; further investigation required.

    "...This is."

    This was the same basement mentioned in the [Journal].

    The journal had seemed wary of Lloyd knowing about the basement.

    ¡®Should I look into thister?¡¯

    It was suspicious. But he didn¡¯t have time to deal with such mysteries at the moment. This was the headquarters of the Blood Cult, after all. While it was unusual, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising that a few people had gone missing.

    What was more important was the princess.

    The 3rd Princess, Yulia.

    He needed toe up with a way to win her over...

    ¡ª Clunk.

    The door suddenly swung open.

    It was then that Lloyd realized his focus had dulled his senses.

    A habit he had developed to survive in this body had turned against him.

    Lloyd turned his head toward the door.

    "Hector?"

    Familiar faces stood there.

    Each of them was holding a weapon.

    ¡ª Thunk!

    A dagger grazed past, embedding itself in the wall.

    Blood trickled down Lloyd''s cheek.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 21 - Time Stop

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 21 - Time Stop</strong>

    The Gray Duchy was actively buying up children.

    Of course, most of them were used as sacrifices, but some were recognized for their abilities and inducted into the Blood Cult.

    Lloyd and the children who had ridden in the same carriage were prime examples.

    Strictly speaking, those children were also meant to be used in a different way as part of the Duchess''s ns, but...

    "Hector, Lloyd, that bastard, is right here."

    The Duchess had changed her mind.

    She decided to keep the children alive, and that was entirely thanks to Lloyd.

    The Duchess''s curiosity about Lloyd and her desire to further develop his abilities made her see the value in keeping around children who could provoke him.

    In a way, the other children owed their lives to Lloyd.

    But Hector and his gang had no idea.

    Standing in front of the servants'' quarters, Hector, holding a dagger, asked one of the other kids.

    "You''re keeping watch properly, right?"

    "Yes, there''s no one around. We have someone watching the surroundings, and they''ll shout if they sense anything."

    "Good."

    "So, are we going to finally give Lloyd a proper beating this time?"

    "Just a beating?"

    Crack.

    Hector cracked his neck and smiled wickedly.

    "I¡¯m going to leave him half-dead."

    To Hector, Lloyd was an infuriating existence.

    From the first moment they met in the carriage, Lloyd had been a thorn in his side.

    Despite not being physically imposing, Lloyd''s eyes had been cold and empty, like a machine.

    Even when Hector had picked a fight, those eyes looked at him as if he were some insignificant insect.

    Who does he think he is?

    Lloyd had been a constant source of annoyance ever since.

    And it only got worse when Lloyd started receiving special treatment.

    Not just Hector, but all the other kids resented and envied Lloyd.

    Despite the grueling training, Lloyd showed no signs of struggle.

    This was due to Lloyd''s overwhelming talent and skills, but the others refused to acknowledge it.

    ¡ª While we worked, that bastard was ying around.

    ¡ª The Duchess¡¯s advisor? I could do that too.

    ¡ª He¡¯s just a whore selling his body.

    Hector took advantage of this resentment to rally the other kids.

    And today was the day to put an end to that frustration.

    ¡ª Creak.

    They opened the door.

    Inside, they found Lloyd injecting something into his arm.

    Hector immediately threw his dagger.

    ¡ª Whizz!

    A thin red line appeared on Lloyd''s cheek.

    There couldn¡¯t have been a better way to establish dominance.

    ''Can¡¯t kill him.''

    But they could beat him within an inch of his life. It didn¡¯t matter how much favor he had; Hector was determined to assert his dominance.

    ¡®I''m going to rise through the ranks of the Blood Cult.¡¯

    Hector had already made up his mind to climb as high as he could within the sect.

    Grinning, Hector asked.

    "Doing drugs?"

    "...Hector."

    Lloyd''s voice, as always, was emotionless.

    Even though a dagger had grazed him, there was no fear in his eyes.

    ''Annoying bastard.''

    Hector¡¯s only thought was to fix that attitude.

    He failed to notice how clear and focused Lloyd¡¯s eyes were.

    "...What brings you here?"

    "I just wanted to ask you a few questions, like about your rtionship with the Duchess, or maybe you could give me some tips on how you satisfy her with that tiny thing of yours."

    Hector smirked as he heard the other kids snickering around him.

    He intended to break Lloyd¡¯s spirit with words before breaking him physically.

    With their numbers, he figured Lloyd would eventually try to run away.

    "Juste at me."

    "...What?"

    "Stop pping your mouth and juste at me. I''m getting tired of humoring you."

    Hector flinched.

    The passive Lloyd he knew was gone. Instead, Lloyd was taunting him. What was he so confident about? Did he have something hidden up his sleeve?

    Something about this was unsettling.

    ''No, don¡¯t be scared.''

    Hector shook his head. It had to be just a bluff.

    He raised both hands and started pping.

    p, p, p.

    Slowly.

    pping, Hector began to speak.

    "Look at that nerve. Did you really think acting tough would scare us?"

    Hahahah!

    The group behind him erupted inughter.

    Lloyd calmly spoke again.

    "Stop pping"

    "Why? You embarrassed?"

    p, p, p.

    Hector¡¯s pping grew louder.

    Lloyd''s brow twitched.

    Finally, his calm was breaking.

    The other kids noticed too and joined in Hector¡¯s pping.

    The room filled withughter and apuse.

    "Stop."

    "Stop it!"

    "AHAHAHA!"

    p, p, p, p!

    As the pping andughter reached an unbearable level, Lloyd''s eyes glowed red.

    Hector blinked.

    ''Did I see that right?''

    But he didn¡¯t have time to process it.

    His eyelids froze mid-blink, and he became utterly still.

    What the hell is this?

    Hector¡¯s mouth opened in confusion.

    "Ah...?"

    But even his mouth froze as he tried to speak.

    It was then he realized.

    Everything around Lloyd hade to aplete halt.

    Lloyd calmly spoke.

    "I told you to stop."

    Naturally, the pping had ceased.

    ¡ô

    The sound of pping.

    That damned sound of pping.

    Lloyd gritted his teeth.

    "No matter how you think about it, it doesn¡¯t make any sense."

    I asked them not to do that.

    I said they could do anything else, just not that one thing.

    "So why did you insist on doing it?"

    Lloyd asked earnestly.

    Of course, no one answered.

    Time had stopped.

    And the one who had stopped it was none other than Lloyd himself.

    "Aaah."

    Lloyd knew something was seriously wrong with him.

    It felt like a part of his brain had shattered.

    Perhaps it was the part responsible for morals,mon sense, and empathy.

    He felt at peace.

    It was a euphoria he hadn¡¯t experienced since possessing this body.

    "Not bad."

    A grin spread across Lloyd¡¯s face.

    Maybe he had gone a little mad.

    But it wasn¡¯t that Ortega had taken over.

    In fact, Ortega was eerily silent now.

    Why had this happened to him?

    Everything had been fine until Hector and his gang showed up.

    The effect of the [Sedative] had calmed his mind.

    But then things went wrong.

    p, p, p, p!

    Hector and the others pped.

    Those damned bastards.

    Lloyd gritted his teeth.

    Seeing this, the other kids had only pped louder.

    It was a poor choice.

    "No, that''s not right."

    Let me rephrase that.

    It was a poor choice for ''them.''

    For ''Lloyd,'' it was a good choice.

    Because it led to his awakening.

    Lloyd looked around the room.

    Everything was frozen in ce.

    "Aaah."

    It was beautiful.

    Not just the people, but even the fluttering sheets and the specks of dust suspended in the air.

    It was too mystical to be called magic.

    Lloyd knew what he had done.

    ¡ª You little brat, you dare use my technique...!

    That¡¯s what Ortega had said.

    Lloyd must have subconsciously copied his technique.

    [Time Stop]

    In hindsight, it hadn¡¯t been that difficult.

    ¡ª How insolent! I won''t let you off!

    Ortega¡¯s voice thundered in his mind.

    Lloydughed and muttered.

    "Shut up."

    He then ced his fingers on his temple.

    "Because if my brain explodes, you die too."

    Ortega¡¯s voice immediately went silent.

    "Ah, yes. As long as I have control, it¡¯s my body."

    Lloyd grinned.

    After silencing Ortega, Lloyd felt like he finally understood what state he was in.

    [Rampage]

    Members of the Blood Cult were known for their suicidal attacks.

    Before self-destructing, they would unleash a surge of superhuman strength.

    People called this phenomenon ''rampage.''

    After taking the [Sedative] and calming his mind, thebination of Ortega¡¯s whispers and the pping had drilled into his brain.

    And with the Blood Cult¡¯s mark fully charged, Lloyd had entered [Rampage].

    He was now an amalgamation of Lloyd¡¯s sharp talents, Lee Han''s experience of his second life, and the Blood Cult''s unique ''rampage.''

    His current abilities were several times greater than usual.

    But there was one problem.

    Blood Cult members who enter [Rampage] die.

    They get consumed by madness, wreak havoc, and then... boom!

    Their mana explodes, and they die.

    "Hmm."

    Lloyd quickly inspected his mana circuits.

    A strange, gray energy was leaking from the mark.

    It was dark and elusive, something he wouldn¡¯t have noticed without entering [Rampage].

    Was it heading toward the mana circle?

    ¡ª Crackle.

    Lloyd easily suppressed the energy.

    He wasn¡¯t going to die from rampaging.

    "Aaah."

    This feels good.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad sensation at all.

    A wave of euphoria washed over him, as if he were floating on a cloud.

    This room was entirely Lloyd''s domain.

    In the perfectly frozen time, Lloyd flicked at a speck of dust.

    ¡ª Flick.

    The dust drifted through the beam of light andnded on Hector¡¯s hair.

    "I''ll deal with youter."

    Step by step, Lloyd walked toward the nearest boy.

    Had he not realized what was happening?

    The boy was frozen in the middle of pping.

    "Why would you insist on doing what I told you not to...?"

    Lloyd grabbed the boy''s fingers.

    They were slightly thicker than average for a younger boy, with well-formed muscles that felt quite heavy.

    "Hmm."

    Holding a boy¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t a pleasant sensation. But being able to punish someone? That was satisfying.

    Lloyd gently squeezed the boy''s fingers.

    How should he punish him?

    "Hmm."

    They didn¡¯t understand when I told them nicely.

    "I guess the simplest way is to make sure he can¡¯t p anymore."

    Lloyd smiled as he tightened his grip.

    The boy''s fingers, surprisingly, resisted with some sticity.

    Tendons stretching.

    "Oh."

    The tendons are more flexible than I thought.

    Even with the fingers bending backward, there was still some resistance.

    I guess I just need to avoid blood to prevent Ortega from awakening.

    ¡ª Creak.

    The boy''s finger muscles made a gruesome sound as they reached their limit.

    It felt like a rubber band stretched to its breaking point.

    "Pathetic."

    Lloyd chuckled.

    ¡ª Snap, crackle, pop!

    The sound of bones breaking.

    The fingers bent backward, hanging limply from the hand.

    The grotesque sight remained perfectly frozen in time.

    "You won''t be pping anymore."

    Lloyd grinned in satisfaction.

    Now, it was Hector¡¯s turn.

    Despite being frozen in time, Hector, as if sensing Lloyd''s magic, had his eyes fixed on him.

    Lloyd didn¡¯t like those eyes.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 22 - The Reverse Eye

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 22 - The Reverse Eye</strong>

    Lloyd didn¡¯t like the defiant look in Hector¡¯s eyes.

    The guy had been like this since they first met.

    That same re from when they were in the carriage, the way he would re back during training.

    Everything about him rubbed Lloyd the wrong way.

    He had just been tolerating it.

    But now, with all mental restraints lifted, Lloyd saw no reason to keep holding back.

    Lloyd reached out and ced his hand on Hector¡¯s frozen face.

    He gently lifted his eyelid.

    He marveled at the feeling of the perfectly spherical organ beneath the lid, the eye, the most wless sphere in the human body.

    Lloyd slowly ran his fingers over it, savoring the texture.

    "Hmm."

    In truth, he had only one concern.

    If he saw too much blood, Ortega might awaken.

    As long as he avoided that, Lloyd could proceed with Hector¡¯s punishment a bit more aggressively.

    After all, eyes don¡¯t bleed that much, do they?

    Crunch.

    Lloyd''s fingers tightened around Hector¡¯s eyeball.

    "You."

    A voice rang out.

    It was quiet butmanding.

    This shouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Time in this room was supposed to be frozen.

    Lloyd slowly turned his head.

    Standing at the doorway, where everything should have been still, was a girl with pure white hair.

    ¡ª Tap.

    In the silence, her footsteps echoed.

    Lloyd stood rooted to the spot, staring at her as if he had seen a ghost.

    The girl looked to be in herte teens, with sapphire eyes that sparkled like gemstones.

    Lloyd blinked.

    It wasn¡¯t just a metaphor. Her eyes were literally glowing, with blue light swirling within them like a magic circle.

    An entirely alien sight.

    "...The Reverse Eye?"

    Lloyd murmured in disbelief.

    The Reverse Eye. A rare and ultimate magical talent that had only appeared a handful of times in history.

    It allowed its wielder to nullify magic with a mere nce, an overwhelming ability beyondprehension.

    And here was someone with that power, walking through a frozen moment in time.

    ¡ª Step.

    The girl finally stood before Lloyd, ring at him as she spoke.

    "Take your hands off him. Stop."

    Her voice carried the weight ofmand, as if she was ustomed to giving orders. It gave Lloyd a clue to her identity, but he needed to confirm it.

    He asked bluntly.

    "Who are you to give me orders?"

    The girl scoffed and straightened her posture, inhaling deeply as she looked down on him.

    "I am a descendant of the great bloodline of Estrid. I am Yulia Estrid."

    Yulia Estrid. The name was familiar. She was...

    "As the Third Princess of the Britannia Empire, Imand you. Stop."

    The person who wouldter be known as the Princess of Rebellion.

    This was unexpected.

    Lloyd had imagined she would have red eyes like Ortega¡¯s, consumed by madness, with a haughty and tyrannical demeanor. He had expected her to be more of a reckless tyrant.

    ¡®But she seems cold.¡¯

    Her blue eyes.

    Her calm voice, even in this situation.

    Herposed yet striking appearance.

    Her presence was more akin to that of a ruler than a tyrant.

    Lloyd removed his hand from Hector¡¯s eye.

    But not before breaking a few of his fingers...

    "Enough."

    Lloyd had to raise his hands in surrender at the princess¡¯smand.

    She was, after all, his new mistress.

    ¡ô

    Yulia Estrid, the Third Princess of the Empire, had lost her way in the Gray Duke''s mansion.

    To be precise, she pretended to be lost.

    The reason was simple. While walking through the hallway to use the restroom, she had sensed an unusual flow of mana. In one spot within the mansion, mana seemed to have frozen,pletely stopped. Thanks to her innate talent, the Reverse Eye, she could perceive this anomaly.

    Finding the hidden passage leading to the servants¡¯ quarters wasn¡¯t difficult. Mana always left traces. The location where mana had frozen wasn¡¯t far from the passage. It was close enough that she coulde up with a reasonable excuse if she was caught snooping around.

    "A servant¡¯s room?"

    Surprisingly, the source of the disturbance was behind an ordinary wooden door. Yulia opened it naturally, and at that moment, her Reverse Eye activated involuntarily.

    ¡®...What is this?¡¯

    Yulia stood frozen in ce, unable to believe what she was seeing.

    Dust particles suspended in midair.

    Curtains frozen in mid-flutter.

    Humans utterly motionless, as if time itself had stopped.

    ¡®Stopping time...?¡¯

    She had never heard of such a spell. It defied thews of nature. It was impossible. Yulia repeated this in her mind, stunned.

    Then, a story from her family¡¯s history struck her.

    A tale from long ago, passed down through the Estrid lineage. A tale of a dark void in their family tree, the one stain on the great Estrid lineage: Ortega Estrid.

    Only those within the Estrid bloodline knew this story.

    Ortega could stop time.

    Yulia surveyed the room.

    One boy was moving within the frozen time.

    A boy with jet-ck hair.

    The boy was about to gouge out another boy¡¯s eye.

    Yulia spoke reflexively.

    "Stop."

    The boy turned to face her.

    And the moment she saw his eyes, Yulia felt a chill.

    It was because of his eyes.

    The boy¡¯s eyes were glowing red.

    Just like the eyes of Ortega, whom she had only seen in portraits.

    Yulia moved forward instinctively.

    She had to stop this boy.

    Only she could move within the frozen time, thanks to her Reverse Eye¡ªa talent she had never revealed to anyone.

    The Reverse Eye, the most brilliant talent within the Estrid bloodline, alongside the curse that was the madness of Ortega.

    The Estrid bloodline inherited two extreme talents.

    One was the ¡®madness¡¯ Ortega possessed.

    The other was the ¡®Reverse Eye¡¯ that Yulia now wielded.

    It was thanks to an Estrid ancestor with the Reverse Eye that Ortega was subdued and sealed away.

    In other words, Yulia had a duty.

    She had the duty to subdue and seal any Estrid who inherited the ¡®madness.¡¯

    She had no idea why this boy possessed the ¡®madness.¡¯

    "As the Third Princess of the Empire, Imand you. Stop."

    Even as she spoke, Yulia swallowed nervously.

    What if he doesn¡¯t stop? Could I win in a fight? Honestly, she had no confidence. But fortunately, the boy stopped.

    Instead of gouging out the eye, he merely broke a few fingers, but Yulia could overlook that. The boy had stopped. Then, he looked directly at Yulia.

    "Why are you here, Princess?"

    "What were you doing here?"

    "Nothing much."

    The boy shrugged as he looked around.

    "Just giving the kids a bit of an education."

    "Education, with everyone frozen in time?"

    The boy shrugged again.

    His red eyes gleamed in the light, triggering a sense of deja vu in Yulia.

    The boy¡¯s body was clearly not of Estrid blood.

    There were only two possible hair colors in the Estrid family: golden or tinum white.

    This boy had ck hair.

    So, his body wasn¡¯t Estrid.

    But his behavior...

    His casual demeanor and the arrogance in his every movement, as if he stood above everything...

    They bore a faint resemnce to Estrid.

    "Your name?"

    "Ah... Lloyd. Lloyd Arenberg. I think that¡¯s what it was."

    Yulia¡¯s brow furrowed.

    This boy... it felt like his body and soul were mismatched.

    Like a foreign soul had taken residence in him.

    "Lloyd. Snap out of it."

    The boy tilted his head, confused.

    "I¡¯m perfectly fine. You just don¡¯t know what I¡¯m really like."

    His tone had changedpletely from when they first spoke.

    Yulia was certain now.

    This boy¡¯s soul was being taken over by someone else.

    "Lloyd. Someone is taking over your mind. Snap out of it."

    "No, they¡¯re not. This is just who I am."

    Yulia held a mirror up to him.

    "Look at yourself. Look at your red eyes. I can tell your eyes weren¡¯t this color."

    The boy¡¯s eyes trembled violently.

    He bit his lip hard, as if trying to hold something back.

    Blood began to trickle down his chin.

    "You¡¯re being consumed by madness. You have to stay alert. Keep your eyes open and fight it."

    Yulia spoke instinctively and then realized the gravity of the situation.

    Madness. It was the curse that afflicted Ortega, the ck stain on the Estrid bloodline.

    And the fact that her Reverse Eye had drawn her to this ce meant this was fate.

    Yulia took a step closer to the boy.

    The boy¡¯s fingers twitched in fear.

    His eyes, as if locked in a battle for control, began to shake violently.

    Thirty years ago, deep within the pce¡¯s underground vault, the seal on Ortega¡¯s soul had been broken.

    Despite the Emperor¡¯s secret deployment of every resource at his disposal, Ortega was never found.

    The boy¡¯s body trembled violently.

    Yulia drove the point home.

    "Lloyd. Ortega is trying to take over you. You have to fight back and win."

    The boy red at her with glowing eyes.

    "Shut up, you witch with the Reverse Eye."

    He spat the words out, his mouth full of blood.

    "I had this body nicely cooked and ready, but you had to spoil it."

    Thud.

    The boy copsed where he stood.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 23 - A Chance to Escape

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 23 - A Chance to Escape</strong>

    "Yulia, my dear child."

    This was something Yulia''s mother had told her when she was very young.

    On a day filled with simple happiness and innocence, her mother had warned her.

    "The bloodline of Estrid carries madness and cunning. You must always be careful."

    Yulia was too young to fully understand her mother''s advice at the time. She must have been around eight or nine years old. To help her understand, her mother told her a chilling story, one that featured a terrifying name from the past.

    "When Ortega bathed an entire city in blood..."

    Her mother had waited until Yulia swallowed nervously before continuing.

    "All the greatest talents of the Empire were gathered to stop him. The Archmages of the Magic Towers, Swordmasters, knights, even High Priests from the Holy Constantine¡ªthey all came together. It was an army of the world''s most powerful beings, and it was a magnificent sight."

    There might have been some exaggeration, but to young Yulia, it was a story that captivated herpletely. Looking back, Yulia realized her mother knew many stories. She missed her dearly.

    "Yet not one of those mighty individuals couldy a finger on Ortega. They couldn¡¯t even graze a hair on his body. They were all cut down and turned into rivers of blood."

    It was said that a small stream in the city swelled as if a torrential storm had hit. Only, the water was entirely blood. Blood from the millions of people Ortega had ughtered. But why had he killed so many?

    "Ortega was powerful. More so than any other warrior or mage. But he was also cunning. He withstood thebined attacks of so many powerful beings. He understood people, not just as individuals, but in how to manipte them and turn them against each other. Eventually, the unified assault force fell apart."

    Yulia was intelligent enough to grasp the moral of the story. Ortega was insane, powerful, and cunning. And Yulia had inherited the same Estrid bloodline as Ortega. The lesson was clear.

    Beware the cunning that flows through the Estrid bloodline.

    Yulia had always kept her mother''s advice close to her heart. She was constantly on guard against herself, vignt for any sign of the madness or cunning that might lie dormant within her blood. She was prepared to confront it if it ever emerged.

    ''Or so I thought...''

    Yulia lifted her gaze to the figure lying unconscious on the floor before her.

    The boy who had been on the verge of beingpletely taken over by Ortega''s soul. Now, he was breathing heavily, but steadily.

    ''Maybe it wasn''t me I was supposed to be wary of, but Ortega himself.''

    The thought of how close the boy hade to being fully possessed by Ortega sent a shiver down her spine.

    This boy was undoubtedly intelligent.

    The fact that he had managed to stop time using a human body was something far beyond the reach of ordinary intellect. Only a genius of the highest order could achieve such a feat. And judging by the way he had carefully observed her every movement from the moment she had entered the room, he was a cautious one, too.

    And yet, despite all that, Ortega had almostpletely taken over this boy''s body.

    If Yulia hadn''t intervened, Ortega surely would have seeded.

    Even for Yulia, waking the boy''s consciousness had been a nerve-wracking task, one that had left her mouth dry with anxiety.

    "Ortega must have been biding his time, slowly wearing him down."

    Ortega had likely hidden within the boy, waiting for the perfect moment to seize control, calcting the optimal time to strike.

    Yulia thought about it.

    Maybe her mother''s warning hadn''t been about Yulia herself, but about the Estrid bloodline as a whole. It was a cautionary tale about Ortega, who could awaken at any time, anywhere.

    Her mother had been a bearer of the Reverse Eye, after all.

    Yulia looked down at the boy.

    The boy who harbored Ortega within him.

    What should she do with him?

    She could end it now, with a single, decisive act.

    The boy''s body was not particrly strong.

    His neck was long and slender.

    She could easily end his life with just a few moments of pressure.

    But what then?

    Could she be sure that Ortega''s soul wouldn''t simply transfer to another host? She couldn''t be certain. And so, Yulia released the grip she had on the boy''s neck.

    It might be better to keep him close and watch him.

    ¡ª Rustle.

    The boy¡¯s eyelids began to flutter open.

    ¡ô

    The nausea subsided.

    When he opened his eyes, all he could see was a cascade of white hair.

    And within it, the blue glow of the Reverse Eye.

    Hershes fluttered like white curtains swaying in the breeze every time she blinked.

    "Third Princess."

    "Are youing to your senses?"

    "...Yes."

    Gradually, Lloyd''s mind began to clear. His memories returned. Hector and his group had provoked him. He had stopped time. His consciousness had begun to fade, and finally, Ortega had briefly¡ªvery briefly¡ªtaken control.

    ''...''

    Lloyd bit his lip.

    He hadn¡¯t fully grasped how close he hade to losing control of his body. He knew his condition was deteriorating, but he had thought it was just the excitement getting to him.

    In hindsight, it seemed that Ortega had begun taking over the moment Lloyd started breaking the fingers of the boys who had been pping at him. Or perhaps Ortega had been gaining strength from the hidden violence within him.

    Whatever the cause, it was a terrifying thought.

    He hade dangerously close to losingplete control of his body.

    "Have you managed to understand the situation?"

    Yulia asked in a calm, emotionless voice.

    Her expression was cold, devoid of any feelings. Lloyd swallowed nervously. This woman was different from the image he had in his mind of the "Princess of Rebellion." Was he misunderstanding something?

    A chill ran down his spine.

    With this level of cold rationality, she must have considered whether or not to kill him. Just like the White Knight, Arno, had done.

    "I suppose I should thank you for helping me."

    "Should you? I didn''t really do much."

    "I think the fact that you chose not to kill me is reason enough to be grateful."

    Even as Lloyd bowed his head in thanks, Yulia''s expression remained impassive. Only the slightest tremor in her fingers betrayed her.

    She had indeed considered killing him.

    Lloyd swallowed dryly.

    At this point, the people on the "good" side were probably more dangerous for him. If they realized Ortega was inside him, they would undoubtedly try to kill him.

    But what mattered now was this:

    ''She decided to let me live.''

    He didn''t know why.

    But the important thing was that, for now, this woman saw some value in keeping him alive.

    The question was, in what way?

    No matter what the "Princess of Rebellion" was like, she was still preferable to the Duchess. The Duchess was clearly a high-ranking member of the Blood Cult. The longer he remained entangled with her, the greater the danger.

    "Princess, do you have any desire to be Emperor?"

    "...What? Wh-What are you saying...?"

    "Judging by how surprised you are, it seems you do. Don¡¯t worry. No one can hear us right now."

    Even in his weakened state, Lloyd was still maintaining his spell. Although the effects of the sedative were wearing off, making his mana control unstable and causing his narrow mana circuits to sh, he managed to keep the spell going.

    "I can make it happen. I can make you Emperor."

    Lloyd dered confidently.

    "...What?"

    Yulia was so stunned that she no longer bothered to hide it.

    Good. He didn¡¯t want to waste time with pleasantries.

    "Buy me."

    ¡ô

    The banquet, which had been paused due to the princess''s absence, resumed once she returned.

    "Apologies, I got a bit lost."

    The Duchess knew it was just an excuse.

    And Yulia knew that the Duchess wouldn¡¯t believe her. But it didn¡¯t matter to either of them. Asking what ady had been doing when she excused herself from the table was not proper etiquette, especially when thedy was a princess. It was one of the privileges of the Estrid bloodline.

    Of course.

    "It seems I have an urgent report."

    A butler entered and whispered something to the Duchess.

    The Duchess smiled mysteriously as she looked at Yulia.

    "Theyout of our mansion is a bit confusing, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Not at all. I''m just not very good with directions."

    "I''ll assign you a guide next time."

    Yulia smiled serenely in response to the Duchess''s mockery.

    She had lived long enough as a royal outcast in the pce to be unaffected by such minor provocations.

    Her thoughts were more upied with the mysterious boy she had just met¡ªLloyd. Specifically, with some of the things he had said.

    ''He said the tea served for dessert would be poisoned.''

    Lloyd had warned her that the Duchess would add poison to the tea. He said it would slow her judgment over time.

    He had also advised her to watch the Duchess''s expression closely.

    If her expression changed, it would be a sign to stay alert.

    "The tea is served."

    A butler ced a cup of tea before Yulia.

    She nced at the teacup.

    Then she set it back down on the table.

    "This tea was imported from the East. Do you not like it?"

    Yulia barely shook her head at the Duchess'' question.

    "Not at all. I appreciate it. It''s just that I''m too full to enjoy more."

    As she spoke, Yulia nced up.

    The slight furrow in the Duchess¡¯s brow quickly smoothed out.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 24 - Escape

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 24 - Escape</strong>

    "Are you asking me to buy you for a billion Crone?"

    This conversation took ce just before Yulia returned to the Duchess. Lloyd had stopped her and made his proposal¡ªasking her to buy him.

    Naturally, the princess was taken aback. To her, it must have seemed strange that a boy harboring Ortega would suddenly pitch himself to her.

    And a billion Crone was no small sum. Yulia was surely gathering resources for the session war, where every penny would count.

    In summary, Lloyd was in a tough spot.

    But Lloyd turned that to his advantage. If Yulia¡¯sck of funds was due to her preparation for the session struggle, then it meant she¡¯d be willing to spend money if it could help her win that struggle.

    Knowing some of the future can be helpful in such moments. Lloyd¡¯s unique political acumen also came into y. He sessfully convinced Yulia, even managing to get her to drop the formal speech, making her feel a bit closer to him.

    "But do you really think the Duchess will let you go so easily?"

    "Ask for a token of alliance."

    "A token of alliance?"

    "Yes. The Duchess invited you here to form an alliance of the weaker factions, right?"

    Lloyd picked up a pen and started drawing.

    He sketched out the power dynamics of the First Prince and the Second Princess, their factions taking up most of the space on the notebook page. Below them, he drew a small area representing Yulia¡¯s influence.

    ¡ª Scritch.

    Then, he tore a nk page from the notebook and ced it beside Yulia''s.

    On this page, he drew arger circle than Yulia¡¯s, but still smaller than the other heirs¡¯. This circle represented the Duchess of Gray.

    "If we visualize the session struggle, it looks something like this. Frankly, your influence is currently smaller than the Duchess¡¯s."

    Tap, tap.

    Lloyd tapped the pen back and forth between Yulia''s and the Duchess¡¯s territories.

    "But the Duchess isn¡¯t of the Estrid bloodline. She can never take the throne, no matter how powerful she is. Her power is meaningless in that regard."

    Lloyd crumpled up the page representing the Duchess and tossed it into the wastebasket.

    Itnded perfectly inside.

    "The advantage in negotiations lies with you, Princess. Even if you desperately need the Duchess¡¯s power, you have something she can never possess."

    "The Estrid bloodline."

    "Exactly."

    The princess seemed to be deep in thought, stroking her chin.

    But Lloyd didn¡¯t give her time to ponder.

    In such negotiations, it was always better to press quickly, giving the one making the offer the upper hand.

    "I¡¯ve alreadyid some groundwork with the Duchess."

    "...What kind of groundwork?"

    "I suggested that if you were to make any demands, she should do her best to amodate them."

    Joining forces with the Third Princess and leaving the Duchess¡¯s mansion had always been Lloyd¡¯s n. And when he finally met the Third Princess, he realized she was more virtuous than he had expected, making it clear that he had to secure her favor. She was the only ray of light in Lloyd¡¯s otherwise grim situation.

    What puzzled him was why the Yulia he knew differed from the Yulia he saw now.

    She wasn¡¯t someone who shared Ortega¡¯s madness; rather, she was someone who inherited the Reverse Eye, the same power that had once sealed Ortega away.

    "And if you still don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s a way to confirm it. Lend me your ear for a moment."

    Thus, Lloyd formted a theory.

    What if Yulia, too, had been brainwashed by the Duchess, just like the other low-ranking cultists?

    If that were the case, there was only one solution.

    The antidote was solitude.

    ¡ô

    Yulia refused the tea offered by the Duchess.

    ¡ª "It¡¯s likely a brew of the ¡®Gu Worm.¡¯ One cup won¡¯t have much effect, but repeated consumption would be no different from regr poison. If the Duchess''s expression changes when you decline, then you¡¯ll know I was right."

    As Lloyd had predicted, the Duchess¡¯s brow furrowed slightly when Yulia declined the tea. Though her expression quickly returned to normal, Yulia had keen enough senses to detect the brief change.

    ¡®So the boy was right.¡¯

    If she hadn¡¯t listened to Lloyd¡¯s warning...

    ¡®I would¡¯ve be this woman¡¯s puppet.¡¯

    A shiver ran down her spine.

    Yulia swallowed dryly but maintained herposure while heightening her vignce. Fortunately, it seemed there wouldn¡¯t be any more attempts to brainwash her.

    "The reason I invited Your Highness to this humble abode today."

    The Duchess finally said after several more minutes of conversation.

    In summary, the Duchess wanted to support Yulia in her bid for the throne.

    ¡ª Slink.

    The Duchess rose from her seat and approached Yulia.

    A sense of foreboding washed over Yulia as she noticed the Duchess¡¯s gray hair swaying.

    The Duchess leaned down, her lips brushing against Yulia¡¯s ear.

    Gulp.

    Yulia involuntarily swallowed.

    The Duchess, savoring Yulia¡¯s tension, whispered into her ear.

    "I truly wish for you to be addressed as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ rather than ¡®Your Highness.¡¯"

    Just as Lloyd had warned, the Duchess was after the Estrid bloodline.

    Her n was to slowly poison Yulia¡¯s mind, then ce her on the throne as a puppet monarch, controlled and discarded at her whim. Even if Yulia seeded in iming the throne, it would be a hollow victory.

    Of course, the chances of sess were slim. Yulia would likely be used as a pawn and then discarded.

    "..."

    Yulia understood now.

    The value of that boy named Lloyd.

    A billion Crone.

    That was the price of Yulia''s own life.

    And Yulia was not one to leave debts unpaid.

    "I have one condition."

    "A condition...?"

    The Duchess, who had shown her fangs, was met with a firm hand from Yulia.

    Yulia had decided to ept the Duchess''s offer, knowing full well that she was dealing with a venomous snake. But now that she knew about the poison, the risks were mitigated, and there was even a chance to turn the situation to her advantage.

    Furthermore...

    "Lloyd. Sell that child to me. I¡¯ll buy him for a billion Crone."

    She needed to see for herself.

    Was Lloyd¡¯s advice truly infallible?

    Would the Duchess sell him off, despite her apparent favor for him? If she did...

    ¡°......¡±

    Lloyd would be right.

    Thus, Yulia¡¯s request wasn¡¯t a losing proposition.

    If Lloyd was right, he was worth every bit of the billion Crone and more, having saved her life.

    If he was wrong, the Duchess wouldn¡¯t sell him.

    "....."

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t short, but it wasn¡¯t overly long either.

    The Duchess picked up her fan and fanned herself a few times.

    Then, she asked.

    "You¡¯ve met Lloyd, I see?"

    "Yes. He seemed quite intelligent, so I took a liking to him."

    "He once told me that if Your Highness requested anything, I shouldply. Hmm."

    The Duchess let out an exaggerated hum, followed by a sly smile.

    It was the smile of a serpent.

    "I don¡¯t know what you discussed during that brief trip to the bathroom/"

    She said, her voice dripping with amusement.

    After another moment of silence, during which the Duchess studied Yulia''s expression, she nodded.

    "Very well. As a token of our friendship, I will give you Lloyd."

    ¡ô

    "Lloyd, pack your things."

    Back in the servants¡¯ quarters.

    Lloyd, who had been sitting quietly on his bed, rose at the butler¡¯s words.

    "Pack my things?"

    "Yes. As of today, you are the property of Her Highness, the Third Princess. You will be leaving with her. There isn¡¯t much time. You have twenty minutes to prepare."

    Lloyd nodded quietly as the butler exited, closing the door with a loud bang.

    He then pulled a pre-packed suitcase from under the bed and ced it on top.

    Naturally, Lloyd had known Yulia would seed.

    But there was something else...

    "I need to confirm something."

    The Gray Mansion.

    This ce held numerous secrets, making it quite unique.

    There were rooms where no mana could be felt, mysterious masked butlers, and traces of the cult''s high-ranking members. All these peculiarities were carefully hidden within the mansion.

    "And then there¡¯s that basement."

    The carriage ride before entering the mansion.

    There had been rumors about the Gray household, and the basement was one of them.

    Even after he had expanded his senses using the sedative and Ortega¡¯s power, Lloyd found no trace of a basement. Yet, when he first arrived at the mansion, he had seen something¡ªa glimpse of the basement. The other children, who had been taken to the basement, denied ever having gone underground, adding to Lloyd''s confusion.

    But it wasn¡¯t all for nothing.

    Among the belongings left behind by the White Knight Arno, Lloyd found something.

    He pulled it out of his pocket¡ªa luxurious, purple-tinted key.

    Arno had mentioned it in passing, but clearly.

    He had found a passage leading to the basement.

    ¡ª Creak.

    Lloyd carefully opened his door and stepped out.

    Now that he was set to leave the mansion, this was hisst chance to explore freely without significant risk.

    He expanded his senses.

    He focused on the rooms where no mana could be detected. He had tried to enter them before, but they were locked with special mechanisms.

    After making sure no one was around, Lloyd inserted the key into one of the locks and turned it.

    ¡ª Click.

    The door opened smoothly.

    Lloyd peeked inside.

    The room was mostly empty except for a small mirror.

    In the reflection, he saw himself.

    And coiled around his reflection was a snake¡ªan impossibly white, ghostly serpent.

    "....!"

    He heard someone approaching.

    Quickly, Lloyd shut the door and tucked the key back into his pocket.

    The butler from earlier approached him from down the hallway.

    "Why are you out here? Did you need something in that room?"

    "No, I was just looking for something I thought I had lost."

    "There¡¯s no time for that. We¡¯re leaving. Take only what you have packed."

    Lloyd nodded.

    His belongings fit neatly into tworge bags.

    Only one thing had been added to his luggage¡ªa small mirror.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 25 - The Imperial Palace

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 25 - The Imperial Pce</strong>

    The Capital of the Britannia Empire, the Imperial Pce.

    ¡®So much for being a princess¡­¡¯

    Without even a thin curtain to block the window, Lloyd awoke in his bedroom, sunlight stabbing at his eyelids.

    The ufortable bed made his back ache.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Stretching as he got up, Lloyd looked out the window. Buildings adorned with luxurious gold leaf caught his eye.

    Even the pure white marble pirs alone were worth the price of a typical mansion. Just imagining the cost of such luxury was enough to make one feel the pce''s grandeur.

    ¡°Such unnecessary extravagance.¡±

    That was Lloyd¡¯s impression of the Imperial Pce buildings.

    They might as well just peel off some of that gold leaf and give it to me.

    Then I could buy my freedom immediately.

    Spoiled royals.

    Muttering to himself, Lloyd tidied up his bed.

    He would have liked to lounge in bed all day, but¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford tomit the crime of disrespect in the Imperial Pce, of all ces.¡±

    This was the annex of the Third Princess, Yulia Estrid.

    And yesterday, she had clearly told him:

    ¡ª Get some rest today; we¡¯ll talk tomorrow when the sun rises.

    It was an order from the princess.

    Disobeying an order from a member of the royal family, especially in the Imperial Pce, was unthinkable.

    Sigh.

    Taking a deep breath, Lloyd gathered his clothes. Even among servant uniforms, the ones in the pce were unnecessarily shy and ufortable.

    Lloyd checked his appearance to ensure it wasn¡¯t ¡®disrespectful¡¯ enough to get him into trouble. Although he was only meeting the princess within the same building¡­ it was still better to make a good impression.

    Yulia Estrid.

    The new owner who had bought him for a billion Crone.

    ¡°I was sure she was a viin, ording to what I knew.¡±

    From what Lloyd had observed, he was beginning to think there was a good chance Yulia wasn¡¯t the viin he expected. Not just because of her demeanor and attitude¡­

    ¡°The fact that she possesses the Reverse Eye is significant.¡±

    The Imperial bloodline, the Estrid lineage, had two types of anomalies. One was madness, represented by Ortega, who was sealed within Lloyd¡¯s mind.

    The other was the Reverse Eye, a trait of the Estrid line that had once sealed Ortega.

    If madness was ¡®evil,¡¯ the Reverse Eye was ¡®good.¡¯

    This made it unlikely that Yulia was inherently evil.

    ¡®But that¡¯s a double-edged sword.¡¯

    The real problem for Lloyd was if Yulia turned out to be apletely virtuous person. She had already sensed that Ortega was dormant within Lloyd¡¯s psyche. If she was truly a good person, she might look for another opportunity to kill Lloyd.

    ¡°I have no choice but to obey her.¡±

    Lloyd let out a long sigh.

    The fully risen sun illuminated his quarters.

    Lloyd creaked out of bed. It was time to greet the Third Princess.

    ¡ª Thud.

    The door to what had once been a storage room closed harshly behind him.

    ¡ô

    Walking down the corridor toward Yulia¡¯s reception room, Lloyd was met with a stern atmosphere. Despite it being the residence of the Third Princess, several knights stood guard with sharp, vignt eyes.

    Every time Lloyd took a step, he could feel their gazes piercing him.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    A knight stopped Lloyd in front of the princess¡¯s reception room.

    Lloyd instinctively flinched.

    The knight was d in the white armor of the White Knights Order, bringing back memories of Arno, who had tried to kill him at the Duchess¡¯s estate.

    ¡°What is it? I assume the Third Princess has already informed you about me.¡±

    ¡°Body search. ce your hands on the wall.¡±

    The knight thoroughly patted Lloyd down, searching every nook and cranny.

    Every time something sharp or out of ce was found, the knight would make a snide remark, only letting Lloyd go after several minutes of this harassment.

    ¡°...¡±

    Even as an official servant brought into the Imperial Pce under the princess¡¯s authority, he was treated like this. If they found even a slight w, they¡¯d pounce on him like a pack of wolves.

    ¡®Creepy.¡¯

    Lloyd frowned at the deliberate force the knight used during the search.

    The situation made the peril of the Imperial Pce hit home once again. In this ce, servants were little more than disposable tools. If anything went wrong, they could disappear just as easily as swatting a fly. The only difference from the Duchess¡¯s estate was that here, they were treated as temporary tools rather than resources. The danger remained the same.

    ¡®There¡¯s no escaping from here.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that he doubted his ability to escape, but rather what would happen afterward. If he fled, he could be framed for treason, leading to relentless persecution by the Empire¡¯s enforcers¡ªa fate far worse than death.

    In the end, there was only one strategy.

    ¡®The goal is to get the princess to leave the pce.¡¯

    If Yulia were to leave the pce, Lloyd would naturally go with her.

    To be honest, even from Yulia¡¯s perspective, this would be advantageous. The pce was filled with the influence of the First and Second Princes and Princess. If she truly intended to vie for the throne, it would be more effective to build power outside.

    A new objective formed in Lloyd¡¯s mind.

    ¡ô

    When Lloyd arrived at Yulia¡¯s reception room, he was taken aback.

    ¡®¡­Why is there so much stuff?¡¯

    It hardly resembled what one would expect from a princess¡¯s reception room. The space was filled with a sense of practicality. Books lined an entire wall, and arge desk was cluttered with stacks of documents.

    The only thing that somewhat resembled a reception area was the rickety table and wooden chairs at the center of the room.

    ¡ª Creak.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    A voice came from behind as the door opened.

    Lloyd stood up and gave a respectful bow.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all those tedious formalities.¡±

    Yulia waved her hand dismissively and took a seat behind the desk.

    Sensing Lloyd¡¯s puzzled expression, she exined.

    ¡°Oh, this is both my reception and office.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re quite humble.¡±

    Pfft.

    The corner of Yulia¡¯s lips curved into a smirk.

    It was a sarcastic yet oddly charming smile.

    ¡°Contrary to what people think, royal blood doesn¡¯te with endless wealth. The Emperor is careful about handing out funds, lest someone use the excess money to buy a de aimed at his throne. Besides¡­¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°I recently spent 1 billion crone buying someone. So I¡¯ll have to tighten my belt even more.¡±

    Lloyd swallowed his response¡ªthat buying him was irrelevant to the state of her office. Even for a royal, 1 billion crone was no small amount. Yulia was undoubtedly gathering funds in her pursuit of the session war.

    ¡°I appreciate that you purchased me.¡±

    ¡°Surprising. I expected a sharper retort.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reserve my retorts until I¡¯ve proven my worth.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid of losing your head in the pce?¡±

    Yulia¡¯s tone was teasing, but Lloyd knew there was truth in it. In the pce, a servant¡¯s life was as fragile as a bug squashed against the wall. One had to be careful at all times.

    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±

    Yulia muttered under her breath with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°Not much fun, are you?¡±

    Lloyd silently bowed his head.

    He found Yulia fascinating. She seemed slightly more cheerful and girlish than when he had seen her at the Duchess¡¯s estate. Perhaps she had been on edge back then.

    ¡°Well, anyway.¡±

    Tap tap. Yulia lightly drummed her fingers on the desk.

    ¡°Now, exin how you¡¯re going to make me Emperor. That¡¯s why I spent 1 billion crone on you.¡±

    Lloyd gazed up at her.

    There was a hint of curiosity in her expression.

    Without a word, Lloyd rose from his seat and nced around.

    The room¡¯s understated decor seemed to insist that its owner was a person of good character. This contrasted sharply with thevish marble and gold-leafed buildings visible through the window. Lloyd¡¯s mouth slowly opened.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°You cannot be Emperor, Your Highness.¡±

    Yulia¡¯s face showed a hint of shock.

    No, she looked almost hurt?

    She bit her lip, sulking a bit before grumbling:

    ¡°You swindler.¡±

    Now it was Lloyd¡¯s turn to be taken aback.

    What¡¯s with this reaction?

    And why does she look oddly cute with her pouting lips¡­?

    ¡®No, focus.¡¯

    This demeanor was a stark contrast to the professional, resolute Yulia who had wielded the Reverse Eye at the Duchess¡¯s estate.

    After a moment of surprise, Lloyd shook his head to clear his thoughts.

    This could be an act.

    After all, Yulia was a calcting princess who had kept her ambitions for the throne hidden.

    ¡°¡­Well, I did have a feeling this would happen.¡±

    After grumbling to herself, Yulia quickly regained herposure.

    Lloyd, who had been momentarily stunned, spoke up.

    ¡°Please hear me out until the end.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You cannot be Emperor if you remain here in the pce.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re saying the problem is that I¡¯m staying here?¡±

    It was a major problem.

    ¡°Surely, Your Highness is aware that countless spies operate within the pce, so I¡¯ll skip over that. However, you likely haven¡¯t ced any of your own spies among the other royal factions, have you?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s correct.¡±

    That was only natural. Building and maintaining a loyalwork of spies was costly.

    ¡°And your faction is the weakest. There are many who look down on you.¡±

    Lloyd thought back to the knight who had searched him. If the Third Princess¡¯s authority had been sufficient, there¡¯s no way he would have been subjected to such a treatment.

    ¡°Moreover, living in such a rundown building shows that you¡¯ve failed to attract the Emperor¡¯s attention. Trying to expand your power within the pce is a lost cause, as the First and Second Princes and Princess have already taken everything.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ hmm¡­¡±

    Yulia nodded quietly.

    Her expression showed she was logically convinced.

    This conversation was going smoothly, which was good.

    Lightly tapping her lips, Yulia asked,

    ¡°But how? An Estrid leaving the pce would require a valid pretext.¡±

    Lloyd was already aware of this.

    ¡°We can create an organization.¡±

    ¡°¡­An organization?¡±

    Yulia tilted her head, puzzled.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 26 - The Princesss Advisor

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 26 - The Princess''s Advisor</strong>

    The Empire is a society based on hierarchical power.

    It might seem obvious, but those who visit the Imperial Pce for the first time are often taken aback.

    There are moments when they think, ¡®Is it really to this extent?''

    One such example is the difference in the sizes of the residences where the princes and princesses reside.

    The First Prince''s pce is grand and imposing. It''s the only residence besides the Emperor''s to be referred to as a ¡®pce,'' which holds great significance in itself.

    As for the Second Princess, she recently moved to a new residence. Having ascended to the status of a hero, her power has significantly expanded. While it may not carry the title of ¡®pce,'' her residence rivals the First Prince''s in size and might even be more valuable considering it''s a modern structure.

    On the other hand, there is the residence of the Third Princess, Yulia Estrid.

    Her building isn''t much different from an ordinarymoner''s house. Of course, being a royal, some obligatory decorations were added, but it''s still smaller than the Imperial stables.

    In one of the tiny storage rooms in that ce, Lloyd looked out through a window he could barely reach by standing on his bed.

    Opposite was thevish residence of the Second Princess, Aina Estrid.

    "...¡±

    At this point, curiosity was inevitable.

    Aina Estrid.

    How sessful had she been, the woman who had yed a role in his execution?

    "Just stamp it."

    Today, a proposal to establish an organization initiated by Lloyd¡ªmore precisely, by Princess Yulia¡ªwould be presented to Aina.

    If she approved it, Lloyd could achieve two goals at once.

    The first was securing a way to leave the pce.

    The second was gaining leverage against Aina by tying her to the potential failure of the organization.

    In other words, he''d have a small de aimed at her.

    He was still restraining his desire for revenge.

    However.

    "I need to at least prepare a few cards."

    Lloyd''s eyes briefly shed red.

    ¡ô

    A building constructed with marble bricks and adorned with gold leaf, luxurious to the point of extravagance.

    Inside, in thergest office, the Second Princess Aina was listening to a report.

    "The boy with the Hero''s Mark has yet to be found. We''ve searched the entire nation, but¡­¡±

    "We''ve searched the entire nation, but?¡±

    "It''s proving difficult.¡±

    "Sir Kyle. Are you really giving such a confident report about struggling to find a mere child?¡±

    Kyle, Aina''s personal knight and the deputymander of the White Knights, was currently enduring her scolding.

    His cold blue hair and metallic sses glinted with a sharp reflection in his eyes.

    "Princess, it''s not just any child¡ª¡±

    "Sigh.¡±

    Aina''s deep sigh.

    It was obvious to anyone that she was criticizing Kyle.

    She had been quite a courteous princess before bing a hero.

    Kyle recalled what Aina was like before she joined the Hero Party.

    ¡ª Hello, Sir Knight! I want to be a cool swordsman like you!

    Young Aina had been sincere, proactive, and hardworking.

    Even as a newly appointed knight busy with his own duties, Kyle had felt motivated to train her with all his heart.

    He believed she would be a true and righteous knight.

    But now, Aina was...

    "With this level of ipetence, I''m starting to question if the White Knights are truly the Empire''s best. The deputymander can''t even find one child. How do you expect to advance your career?¡±

    He could no longer call her a swordsman.

    She was just another princess, more preupied with power and politics than with honing her skills.

    Kyle responded somewhat listlessly.

    "¡­My career?¡±

    "Yes. I''ve been lenient with you out of affection for the days when you helped me with my swordsmanship. But I do expect you to handle your duties properly.¡±

    "I''ll do my best.¡±

    That was the only response he could give.

    A knight must obey their lord, regardless of who they are.

    Kyle felt a bitter taste in his mouth as he bowed his head.

    But Aina was relentless.

    She pressed the issue once more.

    "What''s your n for continuing the search?¡±

    "¡­Some boys were sold to Duchess Gray at an auction. I''m considering investigating that lead.¡±

    "Fine. Doing something is better than doing nothing.¡±

    Whip.

    With that, Aina turned her head.

    No matter what her subordinate felt, Aina shifted her attention to the next document.

    Sigh.

    There were many documents Aina had to process.

    Having a lot of work was a sort of honor.

    The closer an imperial child was to the throne, the more burdensome tasks they were given. It was a test of their qualifications for the crown.

    The workload imposed on Aina was only slightly less than that of the First Prince.

    It meant that, in the eyes of the Emperor and the Council of Elders, Aina''s chances of session were close to those of the First Prince.

    ¡®I need to produce good results somehow.''

    She flipped through the documents.

    Then, one document caught Aina''s eye.

    "¡­Yulia Estrid?¡±

    Proposer: Yulia Estrid.

    Proposal: Establishment of the Imperial Social Science Research Institute.

    The official in charge of the document reported.

    "Princess Yulia wishes to research the human mind.¡±

    "¡­The human mind?¡±

    "Yes. She''s interested in analyzing why people interpret the same words differently depending on the person. She also wants to study the madness that can emerge in groups...¡±

    Aina licked her lips with a dry tongue.

    There''s something unsettling about Yulia.

    In truth, she didn''t care what Yulia was trying to create.

    What mattered was that Yulia was also a contender for the throne.

    Though far behind, she was still a rival that needed to be kept in check.

    What exactly is she nning?

    "Should we put some pressure on her?¡±

    Ignoring her subordinate''s report, Aina''s eyes focused on one section of the document.

    - Location of the organization: Eastan.

    Eastan was a city on the outskirts of the capital.

    For a sessor to leave the pce essentially meant abandoning their im to the throne.

    It felt like a cloud of unease had lifted.

    Without realizing that this was Lloyd''s intention, Aina nodded.

    "That girl Yulia has always liked these foolish things.¡±

    Thud.

    Aina''s seal was stamped on the document.

    ¡ô

    "Lloyd!¡±

    The next day.

    As Lloydy resting in his cramped quarters, the door suddenly burst open.

    Standing there was Princess Yulia, holding the document for the organization''s establishment in one hand.

    ¡­She seemed to be drifting further away from being a dignified royal with each passing day.

    Noticing how her demeanor grew more disheveled by the day, Lloyd shook his head to dismiss the pointless thought.

    "Did it get approved?¡±

    "Of course!¡±

    "That''s good.¡±

    Lloyd pulled the nket back over himself.

    It was still four in the morning.

    After spending the previous night doing chores like cleaning, he needed his sleep.

    But it seemed Yulia was determined to disrupt his rest.

    She approached Lloyd.

    "I can''t believe that woman Aina approved my document. It''s like a dream!¡±

    "Was it that difficult?¡±

    "Of course!¡±

    In fact, Yulia had been quite worried when drafting the n for the organization. She was certain that Princess Aina would try to block her at every turn.

    That''s why Yulia had reached out to someone outside the Estrid bloodline¡ªthe Duchess.

    To escape Aina''s interference.

    Although the result could have been disastrous.

    ¡®Still, luck was on my side.''

    But anyway.

    Lloyd nced out the window.

    Damn it, dawn was breaking.

    It would be impossible to go back to sleep now.

    Sigh.

    He sighed deeply and got out of bed.

    After quickly tidying his hair and turning his head, he saw Yulia standing there with sparkling eyes.

    "¡­Is there something else you''d like to say?¡±

    The dynamic was as if the roles of master and servant were reversed.

    But Yulia didn''t mind and nodded her head.

    She was clearly in high spirits.

    "Yep! This is a first for me! Can you celebrate a bit more with me?¡±

    "Haa."

    ¡­Who was this girl with flowers blooming in her head? Lloyd genuinely wondered where the Yulia with the Reverse Eye who had pressured him had gone. Still, he had to y along. After all, she did buy him for a billion krone.

    "Congrattions.¡±

    "There''s no sincerity in that!¡±

    "Yes, because it''s true.¡±

    Of course, it was a significant achievement¡ªsecuring Yulia''s freedom of movement, gaining leverage against Aina, and ensuring Lloyd''s own safety¡ªall in one stroke.

    Even so, it was still too early to fully rejoice.

    There were still many administrative procedures left to establish the research institute.

    "Princess Yulia, the path you have to take is still long.¡±

    It was far from enough to say that half the work was done; Yulia was starting from way behind.

    "Well, I agree.¡±

    Plop.

    With that, Yulia sat down on the edge of the bed.

    "That''s dirty. It''s a servant''s bed. What if someone sees you?¡±

    "I don''t care. It''s early dawn. Who''s awake at this hour?¡±

    ¡­Then don''te here.

    Lloyd''s grumbling didn''t make it past his lips.

    Yulia asked,

    "More importantly, tell me. What should we do next?¡±

    "Why are you asking a servant? I was scrubbing floors yesterday, and my shoulders are so stiff I can barely speak.¡±

    "Stop exaggerating.¡±

    Lloyd merely shrugged and fell silent.

    Negotiations should always take ce at a moment like this.

    When the other party is anxious for your advice.

    When they understand your value without you needing to say it.

    Yulia had been wary and ced Lloyd as an apprentice servant.

    Naturally, Lloyd was dissatisfied with that.

    "¡­¡±

    And Princess Yulia was smart enough to understand the negotiation Lloyd was hinting at.

    After a moment of wetting her lips, she spoke.

    "Alright. I''ll trust you. You can stop cleaning now.¡±

    "Really?¡±

    "From now on, Lloyd, you''re my advisor.¡±

    Yulia extended her pale hand.

    The hand held out by the Princess of Rebellion.

    "Understood.¡±

    Lloyd smiled as he took her hand.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 27 - The Gateway of the Empire

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 27 - The Gateway of the Empire</strong>

    ''Was it warehouse cleaning today...?''

    The morning after Yulia left.

    Lloyd woke up groggily from his bed and instinctively reached for a broom.

    It was a habit, after all.

    He arrived at the storage room where various clutter was piled up, only to be interrupted.

    "Lloyd! What are you doing here? We need to get going!¡±

    Yulia pulled him outside, dragging him along.

    ''Huh? Outside?''

    Why?

    It was only as he was being dragged along that Lloyd realized he wasn''t fully awake yet.

    Outside, a carriage was waiting.

    "Wow. How can a carriage be this big?¡±

    It was a murmured remark, as the carriage before him was nearly the size of a small annex. The royal family''s crest was emzoned on its outer wall.

    "Glory to Estrid''s bloodline. Wee, Princess Yulia.¡±

    The coachman knelt on one knee, bowing his head.

    ''Even the coachman has ss.''

    Lloyd, impressed, climbed into the carriage alongside Yulia.

    "This must be your first time in a royal carriage, right?¡±

    "I can see now why they''re so keen on collecting taxes. And why are the seats so ridiculously soft?¡±

    The cushions cradled his back and hips warmly.

    Lloyd had only ever ridden in ve wagons or the luggage carts of the Hero Party.

    This extravagant luxury was a whole new experience.

    He tried not to show it too much, but...

    "You can stop gawking and look at me, you know?¡±

    Yulia seemed to have caught on.

    She''s sharp.

    ¡ªRumble.

    At that moment, the carriage set off, sparing Lloyd from having to make excuses. But again, something remarkable¡ªthe ride was far smoother than other carriages. Was there some kind of magic for shock absorption...?

    ''Why am I so fixated on this carriage?''

    Lloyd shook his head, brushing away the idle thoughts.

    Yulia was staring at him with a curious expression.

    Realizing he''d been lost in thought, Lloyd spoke up.

    "You''re curious about why I suggested heading to Eastan, right?¡±

    The carriage softly rumbled again.

    Their destination was Eastan, a city located to the east of the imperial capital.

    Lloyd had proposed this location for the research institute.

    "That''s right.¡±

    Yulia nodded.

    Lloyd was about to answer when he suddenly grew curious.

    "I''m surprised you decided to leave without even asking why.¡±

    Even though she couldn''tpare to Aina, Yulia was still a royal, and her workload was undoubtedly piled high.

    It could have easily been a waste of time, so why did Yulia so readily agree to go along?

    Yulia spoke as if it were nothing.

    "You''re my advisor. Isn''t this exactly what advisors are for?¡±

    Lloyd''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ''She''s trusting me quite easily.''

    No, it wasn''t trust.

    She was testing him.

    Even if she appeared more rxed than during their first meeting, Yulia was still an imperial princess.

    In her position, constantly testing and evaluating those around her was essential for survival.

    The apparent carelessness and willingness to trust were likely part of the test.

    Of course, since Yulia had already bought him, Lloyd''s primary goal of escaping the Gray estate was as good as aplished.

    ''It''s better to earn her favor, though, to broaden my range of action.''

    There was no reason not to try and gain points with the princess.

    ''Why did I choose Eastan?''

    In truth, one reason was that its location made it easy to flee the continent if necessary.

    Of course, Lloyd wasn''t nning to run away; he intended to fulfill his worth of a billion crone before leaving.

    Even so, staying close to royalty meant constantly being exposed to life-threatening situations.

    There was no guarantee Yulia could fully protect him, so having an escape route was only logical.

    ''Exining this would obviouslynd me in a cell.''

    Exnations can change meaning with just a single word.

    Lloyd casually began to speak.

    "Eastan''s biggest advantage is its essibility.¡±

    "...essibility?¡±

    "Yes. It''s close to the imperial capital and has arge river nearby. On top of that, the roads are well-maintained.¡±

    "...That''s true.¡±

    As they approached Eastan, the ride, which had already been smooth, became even gentler, almost like flowing water.

    "Your Highness needs to build your power base outside the imperial pce. But as you know, the Empire has an extremely centralized power structure.¡±

    "There''s a reason they say power weakens the farther you move from the capital.¡±

    "Exactly. That''s why Eastan is ideal. It''s close enough to the capital while also having excellent transportationworks to ess power outside the royal family.¡±

    Lloyd shrugged as he concluded.

    "It''s the gateway to the capital.¡±

    Yulia would have to build her power base from the ground up.

    The process would be far from easy.

    There would be interference from other princes and princesses, and even heroes would have to be dealt with.

    She would also need to maintain an ambiguous rtionship with Duchess Gray, keeping her at arm''s length.

    ''Of course, I''ll stay a step removed.''

    An advisor''s role is to provide counsel.

    He had no intention of stepping forward to take action himself.

    All he needed to do was...

    "We''ve arrived. This is Eastan.¡±

    ...Find a decent spot to lie down and rx.

    "Ugh.¡±

    Lloyd disembarked from the carriage alongside Yulia.

    The sun was ringly bright.

    Before them stood a small, two-story wooden building.

    ¡ô

    "I-is this really our research institute?¡±

    Yulia muttered in disbelief.

    It was understandable.

    The wooden structure looked quite aged.

    Ignoring her reaction, Lloyd stepped inside the building.

    ¡ªCreak.

    The wooden floor groaned as if it were in pain.

    He heard a squeal from behind him.

    Her helplessness didn''t seem to be an act after all.

    Perhaps, to a princess who had only lived in the royal pce, such creaking noises might seem like signs of impending copse.

    ''For me, as long as it keeps out the rain, it''s as good as a hotel.''

    After spending nights camping out with the Hero Party, this was nothing.

    ''...Of course, the bigger the room and thefier the bed, the better.''

    He made a mental note to ask for a better room.

    With that resolved, Lloyd surveyed the building.

    It was an old guild building.

    While a bit worn, it had everything necessary.

    "Though we named it a ''research institute'' to avoid attracting attention from royals and nobles, it''s actually a guild.¡±

    He opened arge door to the immediate right of the entrance, revealing a spacious room.

    A reception desk and several tablesy within.

    "This can be used as a reception hall.¡±

    The tables could serve as waiting seats.

    There was a bit of dust, but that could be cleaned.

    He also inspected the other rooms.

    There was a suitable space for Yulia''s office.

    And as befits the name "institute,¡± there were dim, clean rooms that could be used as researchbs.

    Two rooms tucked away upstairs could be used as bedrooms.

    "...You expect me to sleep here? Can someone even live in a ce like this?¡±

    Yulia grumbled, but Lloyd casually pretended not to hear.

    "Do you want the big room or the small room?¡±

    "The big one.¡±

    She responded promptly.

    With that, her minorints were settled.

    ''I suppose a luxury bed and nket would keep her happy.''

    Lloyd checked his own room.

    While a bit old, it was definitely a hundred times better than the storage room he had in the royal pce.

    "Besides, the materials are quite high-quality.¡±

    Though old, the building was solidly constructed.

    With this, it could hold up well even if someone attacked...

    ¡ªBang, bang!

    No sooner had he thought that than loud noises came from downstairs.

    "Who''s trying to wreck my research institute...!!!¡±

    Gone was the princess who had been grumbling about the ce moments before¡ªYulia rolled up her sleeves and rushed downstairs.

    Lloyd followed her.

    "Hey! We know someone''s in there! Come out already!¡±

    Bang, bang. The pounding grew more violent.

    Yulia stormed down and pointed at the intruders.

    "You people! What''s the meaning of causing a ruckus at our home?¡±

    Suddenly, the ce she had just called uninhabitable was now "our home.¡±

    She''s quick to change her tune.

    Lloyd chuckled as he followed behind her.

    Beyond Yulia''s white hair stood tworge men.

    They were equipped with heavy gear and positioned as if ready to demolish the building at any moment.

    Yet Yulia remained boldly defiant, and Lloyd found himself impressed.

    She''s truly a princess of the Empire.

    Lloyd quietly inched closer to her.

    This could turn into a problem.

    If things escted, the oue wouldn''t be good.

    It won''t be bad for Yulia...

    But definitely not good for those thugs.

    For now, Lloyd was on the thugs'' side.

    After all, those types of goons were valuable.

    By following them, he could discover...

    The power brokers of this city.

    Or something equivalent.

    Every journey begins with a single step.

    To conquer the Empire, one must first conquer the capital.

    To conquer the capital, one must seize the gateway.

    Eastan.

    The Gateway of the Empire.

    And the key to that gate had been ced in his hands.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 28 - Claire (1)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    Chapter 28 - ire (1)

    Vincenzo Gang.

    This gang that controls the streets of Eastan collects money under the guise of protection fees from various establishments.

    The range is anywhere from 10% to 30%.

    Of course, they have enough sense not to mess with rtively strong ces like the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, training centers, or knight academies.

    They know their limits.

    Their targets are weak establishments that seem vulnerable and likely to yield easily to force.

    Hector, the leader of Vincenzo Gang, was walking down the street with his subordinates.

    [TL/N: Yes, his name is also Hector. I think the author just forgot that he used that name for another character.]

    Collection directly corrtes with performance.

    He knew exactly which ces would allow him to squeeze the most out of them.

    Businesses run by women or those owned by parents with children are particrly easy targets.

    ¡ªtter!

    It was then that he noticed a fancy carriage.

    It was too far away to see clearly, but even at a nce, it was the kind of carriage only wealthy people would use.

    Moreover, a rather striking woman stepped out.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. Heh.¡±

    Their eyes gleamed with a malicious light.

    The building the woman entered was an old guild building recently sold.

    The fact that someone would buy a ce like that suggested they probably had no sense when it came to money.

    It was clear they would be an excellent source of ie.

    Hector approached the building with his subordinate.

    ¡°If we handle this well, we might not need to work for a whole month.¡±

    His subordinate, Karl, licked his lips as he muttered.

    Hector smacked the back of his head.

    ¡°Ow! What was that for?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already thinking of taking it easy when you¡¯re just a lowly grunt. Haven¡¯t you heard? The boss has started dealing with a huge merchantpanytely.¡±

    ¡°Dealing? You mean...?¡±

    ¡°Drugs, you idiot.¡±

    Hector scanned the surroundings and whispered quietly.

    ¡°Based on this month¡¯s performance, the groups with the highest earnings will get to sell the drugs. That¡¯s where the real money is...¡±

    Hector rubbed his thumb and forefinger together.

    Watching him, Karl gulped.

    ¡°C-can we really make that much?¡±

    ¡°Hah. You¡¯re so clueless it¡¯s almost a shame. Have you ever seen a thug like us getting paid a sry?¡±

    ¡°Well... they do pay us a bit. About the same as anyone else.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no bonuses though! We¡¯re risking our necks and willing to rot in prison. You can¡¯t do this job for more than ten years. You need to make as much as you can while you can.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°The answer is drugs. There¡¯s plenty of cash to skim off the top, and even if you only pocket 20% of what the organization gives you, it¡¯s ten times what you make now.¡±

    ¡°T-ten times!¡±

    ¡°So, keep your head straight and do your job. This month, we¡¯re collecting from every ce we can. Squeeze everyst drop.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    With renewed enthusiasm, the two thugs knocked on the guild¡¯s door.

    But there was no response.

    ¡°Think no one¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°You saw them go in earlier. Knock harder.¡±

    ¡°What if it breaks?¡±

    ¡°Are you really a gangster? Huh?¡±

    ¡°A-alright!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    As Karl pounded on the door with enough force to break it, two people finally emerged.

    One was a young girl who looked clueless about the world, and the other was a frail-looking boy who seemed like a servant.

    ¡®Jackpot.¡¯

    The girl¡¯s clothes were high-quality, indicating she was wealthy, and her face was striking enough that she could fetch a good price if sold elsewhere.

    Of course, human traffickinges with risks and is not easy even for the seller.

    ¡®If we bleed them dry under the pretext of protection fees and bury them in debt, anything¡¯s possible.¡¯

    Might as well have some fun before selling her.

    Hectorughed inwardly.

    ¡°Who are you people? Why are you trying to break down our research institute¡¯s door?¡±

    The girl¡¯s question made Karl nce back at Hector.

    Hector nodded.

    ¡°Take 30%.¡±

    Thirty percent of their revenue.

    For a ce filled with weaklings like this, that was a reasonable protection fee.

    Isn¡¯t that what ¡°protection fees¡± are about anyway?

    The weaker they look, the more they should pay.

    These people were clearly weak, so they¡¯d have to pay a little extra.

    ¡ªCrash!

    Karl struck the wall roughly.

    The wooden wall cracked slightly.

    ¡°You! How dare you! Do you even know who I am?¡±

    Even her angry outburst was feeble.

    Karl sneered.

    ¡°Why would I care? What are you, some high-ranking noble?¡±

    ¡°You... You...!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a noble dragging around a servant who looks like that. Right, boss?¡±

    Hector shrugged.

    The girl¡¯s hands trembled.

    She must be scared.

    Hector grinned.

    ¡°Anyway, if you want to do business here, you need our approval. You need protection in this harsh world.¡±

    Karl pulled out a crumpled piece of paper.

    [Protection Service Contract]

    If they could get them to sign this contract, which demanded 30% of their revenue as a protection fee, it would be over.

    Hector also took a threatening step forward.

    At that moment¡ª

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment. Yulia, please stay back.¡±

    The boy stepped between them and the girl.

    Behind him, the girl¡¯s eyes gleamed with a blue light.

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    Before Hector could even register his surprise, Karl got into a confrontation with the boy.

    ¡°Oh wow, I¡¯m so scared I might piss myself. Think blocking our way like that is going to do anything?¡±

    Karl smirked menacingly as he took a step forward.

    Hector frowned.

    The boy wasn¡¯t backing down.

    ¡®Does he have something up his sleeve?¡¯

    There were cases where someone who appeared weak turned out to be a formidable knight or martial artist.

    Hector quickly examined the boy¡¯s hands.

    Thin, long fingers.

    They looked like the hands of a mere servant.

    ¡®Must just be someone with guts.¡¯

    Hector grinned.

    There were types like him every now and then.

    People whose minds were stronger than their bodies.

    As a man, it¡¯s an admirable trait.

    ¡®But a few hits and they always break.¡¯

    Hector nodded at Karl.

    Karl immediately moved to intimidate the boy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Move!¡±

    Swish.

    Karl rolled up his sleeves.

    His arms were covered in menacing tattoos.

    Usually, people back off at this stage.

    But instead of being intimidated, the boy just nced at the tattoos as if they were child¡¯s scribbles and looked back up.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re the one who should move. This is our building, after all.¡±

    This kid...

    Karl¡¯s muscles bulged.

    The second level of intimidation.

    Flexing muscles.

    ¡®This usually settles things.¡¯

    Flexing muscles indicates that the person is an ¡°awakened¡± with physical enhancement abilities.

    If anyone watching has any sense, they¡¯d bow their head immediately.

    Even if they don¡¯t, they¡¯ll still back down.

    Why?

    The bulging muscles alone are enough of a visual threat.

    But as Hector watched the boy¡¯s expression, he was shocked.

    ¡®...He¡¯s keeping calm?¡¯

    At this point, we¡¯re well beyond the realm of ordinary guts.

    It was unsettling enough that even Hector, who had seen plenty, felt uneasy.

    But there didn¡¯t seem to be any special abilities.

    If he had anybat skills, it would show in his hands or arms.

    So what¡¯s he relying on?

    What¡¯s making me nervous here?

    Hector¡¯s unease was enough to make Karl even more on edge.

    And naturally¡ª

    When someone¡¯s nervous, they tend to ovepensate with their actions.

    ¡°You little¡ª!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Karl swung his fist.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Hector immediately looked outside.

    If a patrol happened to pass by and saw this, it would be troublesome.

    Fortunately, there was no one around.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want this to get messy today.¡¯

    It would have been best to rough them up just enough to make them sign the contract.

    With that thought, Hector turned back around.

    And froze in ce.

    Karl was sprawled on the floor, twitching.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    What the hell happened?

    Did the boy just take Karl down?

    How?

    But that wasn¡¯t the only problem.

    ¡®It was silent.¡¯

    There should have been some sound.

    But there was no noise, no indication of anything happening.

    The boy calmly looked at Hector with the same expression as before.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Hector stammered in shock.

    Gulp.

    His throat tightened as sweat trickled down his back.

    ¡°How... how did you do that?¡±

    He barely managed to speak.

    He tried to hide his fear, but his voice quivered.

    No way the boy didn¡¯t notice.

    The boy casually shrugged.

    ¡°He just decided to lie down. Maybe he liked the wooden floor.¡±

    ¡°Does that make any sense?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. He seemedfortable.¡±

    Hector cursed inwardly.

    ¡®...Shit.¡¯

    This kid¡¯s nuts.

    On closer inspection, even his eyes seemed off.

    I thought he wasn¡¯t scared, but there was a strange excitement flickering in those eyes.

    There even seemed to be a faint red glow.

    Dangerous.

    I have no idea what just happened, and that makes this even more dangerous.

    The most dangerous situations are the ones you don¡¯t even realize are happening.

    ¡°J-just a moment.¡±

    Hector raised both hands.

    He cautiously took a few steps back.

    But then¡ª

    ¡ªCreak.

    The girl closed the door.

    Thud. Hector¡¯s back hit the wooden door with nowhere to go.

    ¡°M-my apologies for our rudeness. I¡¯ll make sure to discipline this guy properly. You can have the contract for free. We¡¯ll provide protection without any charge. We do collect a lot, but we really do protect you. Really.¡±

    Hector pleaded desperately.

    But¡ª

    The boy took a slow step forward.

    Hector frantically reached for the doorknob.

    But the knob that had been there just moments ago was now mysteriously gone.

    The boy stood right in front of him, holding the knob and grinning.

    ¡°Entering is easy, but leaving is a different story.¡±

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 29 - Claire (2)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 29 - ire (2)</strong>

    Step, step.

    Hector¡¯s back hit the door as he retreated.

    He searched for the doorknob but found nothing.

    ¡°Looking for this?¡±

    The doorknob was already in Lloyd¡¯s hand.

    ¡®When did he even¡­?¡¯

    The question didn¡¯t linger for long.

    A formless energy radiated from Lloyd.

    It was unmistakably mana.

    Only now did the scattered pieces of the puzzle start toe together for Hector.

    The fact that Karl suddenly copsed.

    The fact that there was no sound at all during the incident.

    The fact that the boy¡¯s physical strength seemed rtively weak.

    All these mysteries were neatly solved by a single word: "magic."

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a mage. Damn it.¡±

    The power dynamics shifted instantly.

    A mage is a rare existence.

    They require not only exceptional intelligence and calction abilities but also an immense amount of resources for training.

    Encountering one on the streets was practically unheard of.

    In fact, within ¡°organizations,¡± the presence of a single mage could determine the hierarchy.

    The Vincenzo Gang had three mages, which is why they dominated Eastan.

    But what?

    That boy is a mage?

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Now, the problem had changed.

    The boy wasn¡¯t the only issue.

    A girl who couldmand a mage as her servant¡ªjust what kind of status did she hold? If she was above a count, even the organization might find it difficult to handle her.

    Hector¡¯s mind raced.

    He reached a single conclusion.

    ¡®I need to escape.¡¯

    That was the only way.

    To do that, he had to throw the mage off bnce.

    A close-quarters attack would be best.

    Hector clenched his fist.

    Then, he swung it.

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened as if caught off guard.

    ¡®Got him.¡¯

    Expecting the satisfying impact, Hector threw his punch.

    But then¡ª

    ¡ªWhoosh.

    All he heard was the faint sound of air being sliced.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Hector was bewildered.

    He nced back and forth between his hand and the boy.

    The boy had already moved to his side.

    ¡°For someone who goes around extorting money, you¡¯re a bit slow.¡±

    ¡°How did you dodge that?¡±

    ¡°Do I really need to exin? We¡¯re fighting, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    The boy grinned and extended his hand.

    ¡°You little¡ª!¡±

    Hector swung his fist again.

    Or at least, he tried to.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    A searing pain erupted from his wrist.

    He quickly looked down.

    His fist and arm were grotesquely twisted.

    ¡°See, that¡¯s what happens when you throw punches without knowing your own condition.¡±

    ¡°Please, stop! Stop it, please!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re the one clenching your fist so hard. Just rx.¡±

    Hector¡¯s vision blurred from the intense pain.

    Without realizing it was advice, he loosened the tension in his hand.

    The pain subsided as if it were a lie.

    Only then did Hector realize.

    ¡°My hand¡­ it¡¯s fixed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was curious if it would work, so I only immobilized your hand. And it worked. As expected, magic is amazing.¡±

    The boy smiled slyly.

    He added:

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You tried to swing a frozen fist, and it dislocated. Look.¡±

    Lloyd grabbed the man¡¯s fist.

    And then, crack!

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    He realigned the dislocated bones back into the arm.

    The fist returned to its normal angle.

    The sheer pain of having a bone snapped back in ce was enough to make foam bubble at the corners of Hector¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­Even the royal family doesn¡¯t use torture methods like this.¡±

    The murmured voice of the girl beside him didn¡¯t reach Hector¡¯s ears.

    He was in too much agony to even scream.

    Lloyd grinned as he watched.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want more pain, you¡¯d better answer my questions properly.¡±

    Although he said this, Lloyd actually had no idea how to inflict more pain.

    ¡®I¡¯m not exactly a torture expert.¡¯

    But he knew well that such words could be an effective threat.

    Sure enough, Hector¡¯s body shook violently.

    ¡®When interrogating, you should start with questions that are easy to answer.¡¯

    Recalling what he knew, Lloyd spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°H-Hector.¡±

    ¡°Good. H-Hector.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Hector.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your name¡­¡±

    Lloyd shrugged casually.

    The precise name didn¡¯t matter right now.

    The only reason Lloyd blocked the princess was that he believed there was valuable information to extract from these guys.

    Eastan.

    There might be clues here to swallow this city, which leads directly to the Imperial Capital.

    Lloyd asked:

    ¡°Now, tell me. Why did you barge in here?¡±

    ¡°W-we were just here to collect protection fees.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. That¡¯s a given.¡±

    Lloyd beckoned with his fingers.

    Hector recoiled in fear.

    With a gentle smile, Lloyd asked:

    ¡°You had greed written all over your faces. Why try to take 30% when you could¡¯ve just settled for 20%?¡±

    ¡°H-how do you know that¡­¡±

    Yulia, who had been silently listening, interjected.

    ¡°Yeah, how did you know that?¡±

    Lloyd shrugged.

    ¡°Running a business on the streets is like that. There are lots of extra costs, not just taxes. They¡¯ll probablyeter, asking for some munity operating fund¡¯ too.¡±

    It was actually justmon knowledge Lloyd picked up from chatting with ire, the Hero Party¡¯s merchant. As the heir to a tradingpany, she was well-versed in such matters.

    ¡®Come to think of it, ire could be behind this too.¡¯

    She was sharp with calctions.

    If using Lloyd could yield significant benefits¡ªif the profit from his absence outweighed his presence¡ªthat could easily be ire¡¯s line of reasoning.

    Even though they were childhood friends, ire had always kept her distance during their time in the Hero Party.

    Anyway.

    Lloyd shook his head to clear his thoughts.

    ¡°So, why are you in such a rush to gather protection fees? Spill it.¡±

    That should be enough questioning.

    Lloyd extended his finger, and Hector, terrified, began to talk.

    ¡°O-our organization is bringing in drugs soon. To sell them, we need to be at the top of the extortion rankings!¡±

    So that¡¯s it.

    Wait, hold on.

    ¡°Drugs? You mean narcotics?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°You idiots!¡±

    The princess, who had been standing by, suddenlyshed out.

    ¡°Do you know how many people suffer when one person bes a drug addict? Their entire family is ruined! And you want to profit from drugs?¡±

    Yulia fumed with rage.

    It was the first time Lloyd had seen her get this angry.

    It seemed she was more concerned about the well-being of the Empire¡¯s citizens than he initially thought.

    Maybe she isn¡¯t a tyrant after all, Lloyd mused as he stepped closer to Hector.

    ¡°Eeek!¡±

    Hector flinched and backed away.

    ¡®How annoying.¡¯

    Swoosh.

    Lloyd waved his hand horizontally.

    Hector¡¯s legs became fixed to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your legs might snap off like your hand did earlier.¡±

    Hector¡¯s eyes trembled violently.

    ¡®Ah. I didn¡¯t even mean to scare him that much.¡¯

    Lloyd had just immobilized his legs because it was bothersome.

    Hector¡¯s eyes darted around frantically.

    ¡®Well, he seems to be enjoying himself, so I guess that¡¯s good.¡¯

    Lloyd asked:

    ¡°How much of the drug are you bringing in?¡±

    ¡°E-enough to supply all of Eastan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Of course, our Vincenzo Gang is the best in Eastan¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just low-level suppliers, so what¡¯s with the ¡®best¡¯ talk? Anyway.¡±

    Lloyd tapped his chin thoughtfully before asking:

    ¡°Where is the source of these drugs?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from a small rural area outside the reach of the Empire¡¯sw¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not that. Who is bringing in the drugs? Your gang is just a distributor in the city. Who¡¯s producing the drugs and distributing them to each base? Who are they?¡±

    This isn¡¯t a small operation.

    If it¡¯s thisrge, it¡¯s not just being supplied to Eastan.

    It¡¯s probably being distributed across the entire continent.

    This isn¡¯t something small-time crooks could pull off.

    There¡¯s something big behind this.

    Something massive and dangerous.

    The princess nodded, agreeing with him.

    She seemed to be on the same page.

    Hector shook his head.

    ¡°H-how could I know something like that?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Lloyd raised his hand threateningly.

    ¡°I-I swear I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Hector trembled violently as he answered.

    But Lloyd wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°What do you think would happen if I stopped other parts of your body like I did with your hands and feet? For example, here.¡±

    Lloyd¡¯s finger pointed toward his lungs.

    He moved his hand upward.

    ¡°Or maybe here.¡±

    Heart.

    Neck.

    Brain.

    As Lloyd¡¯s finger traced each vital spot, Hector nearly screamed in terror.

    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know! I swear on everything! I absolutely, absolutely don¡¯t know. Please, forgive me. I¡¯ll never be involved in the gang again. Never, ever. Just please let me go. I¡¯ll live an honest life.¡±

    Hmm. Judging by his reaction, it seems he¡¯s telling the truth.

    Swoosh.

    Lloyd flicked his hand.

    ¡ªThud.

    Hector copsed on the spot.

    It wasn¡¯t that anything was severed; the magic holding him in ce was just released.

    Lloyd¡¯s spell had kept his feet rooted.

    ¡°Kueek¡­¡±

    Hector groaned in pain.

    But he quicklyposed himself and stood up.

    Then he bowed deeply.

    ¡°Th-thank you. I-I¡¯ll live a good, honest life. I¡¯ll quit the gang.¡±

    Lloyd shook his head dismissively.

    ¡°No need to do that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hector and the princess both responded in confusion.

    Lloyd shrugged.

    ¡°Keep doing what you¡¯re doing. Just don¡¯t cause any trouble for our guild. Collect protection fees as you see fit.¡±

    There are necessary evils in this world.

    ire had said as much.

    Gangs collecting protection fees from shops was a necessary evil.

    Becausew enforcement was far away and fists were close by.

    Lloyd agreed.

    But that wasn¡¯t the grand reason he let Hector go.

    It was more that¡­

    ¡°Instead, bring me information. I want to know what¡¯s going on within your organization. The thing I¡¯m most curious about is the true source of these drugs.¡±

    There was a scent in the air.

    A very foul, yet.

    Massive, sweet scent.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 30 - Claire (3)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 30 - ire (3)</strong>

    Yulia stared at Lloyd with a bewildered expression.

    Magic involves a process¡ªa context, so to speak.

    This process refers to the steps taken before casting a spell.

    You form the structure of the magic in your mind.

    Gather mana.

    Crystallize it within the mana circuit.

    And then release it.

    Since magic has this process, experienced mages or seasoned awakened individuals can often detect and counter magic.

    A prime example is when the mage¡¯s concentration shows visibly during the process of constructing a spell.

    This is amon mistake among novice mages, where their pupils be unnaturally focused, and their movements stiffen. To anyone with a bit of experience, it¡¯s no different from broadcasting, "I¡¯m casting a spell."

    At that point, the spell is unlikely to seed. Since constructing the spell takes a considerable amount of time, the opponent has ample opportunity to escape or prepare a countermeasure.

    ¡®I struggled to hide it myself back then.¡¯

    Yulia recalled her childhood experiences of being outwitted by the court mage, and a shiver ran down her spine.

    That sly old man saw through every spell Yulia attempted.

    ¡®How does he always know?¡¯

    She once asked, hoping for some profound secret technique, but this was his answer:

    - Your Highness frowns and wrinkles her nose when you cast spells.

    It was so anticlimactic.

    Of course, after that, Yulia learned to conceal the process of preparing her spells.

    In any case¡­

    ¡®Most people get stuck at the second stage.¡¯

    The second stage of preparing a spell: gathering mana.

    Mana doesn¡¯t reside solely within the mage.

    To be precise, there¡¯s a small amount inside, but it¡¯s insufficient for castingrge-scale spells.

    So, mages inevitably use abination of refined internal mana and external mana.

    They shape the spell with refined internal mana and fill it with external mana.

    During this process, mages inevitably draw in external mana.

    In other words, the opponent can sense the flow of mana.

    If someone is standing still, and the flow of mana suddenly intensifies?

    ¡®Someone is casting magic.¡¯

    Those who have reached a certain level, who can sense the flow of mana, can detect an opponent¡¯s magic at this stage.

    This is an area where even the most skilled mages can¡¯tpletely hide their actions.

    It¡¯s also where the capabilities of mages start to diverge.

    How quickly can they absorb external mana andunch their spell?

    How fast can the opponent read the flow of mana and prepare a defense?

    The speed of absorption.

    The ability to absorb without drawing attention.

    Countermeasures.

    Predicting the spell based on the type of absorbed mana and defending against it.

    This realm depends on experience and quick reflexes, where skill levels are distinguished.

    There are other ways to detect magic, but these are the mostmonly used methods.

    That¡¯s why Yulia was shocked.

    ¡®How¡­ with no signs at all¡­¡¯

    Lloyd¡¯s magic showed no signs.

    The process of constructing the spell in his mind.

    The gathering of mana.

    Yulia couldn¡¯t discern any of it.

    No¡ªrather than being uncertain, her awareness of it was faint.

    For a brief moment, she felt an ¡°Oh?¡± sensation, but before her mind could process it, the thug, Hector, was already twisting his wrist.

    ¡®This is unbelievable¡­¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The idea that such a way of casting magic could exist.

    And so she focused.

    To decipher how Lloyd was casting his spells.

    When Lloyd cast his second spell¡ª

    ¡°......¡±

    Yulia felt dizzy.

    The moment Lloyd cast his magic was like a single ¡°dot.¡±

    There was no time involved.

    Just a fleeting instant.

    Was it the calction of the magic circuit¡ªor was it the gathering of external mana? The trace of it zipped by in an instant.

    As if nothing had happened.

    What¡¯s even more astonishing is that Lloyd didn¡¯t cast a simple spell. He used a mid-level spell that restrained the opponent¡¯s body. Not only that, it was precisely aimed at specific parts of the body.

    This reduced the amount of mana needed, but it required an equally meticulous level ofputation¡­

    ¡®A monster.¡¯

    Yulia couldn¡¯t find any other words to describe Lloyd.

    He was a monster, beyond the realm of human capability.

    Had Lloyd just been Lloyd, Yulia would¡¯ve been purely amazed.

    She would have been in awe of witnessing the spell of an impossibly brilliant genius.

    But¡­

    ¡®Ortega.¡¯

    With the spirit of that man dwelling within Lloyd.

    ¡°......¡±

    Yulia couldn¡¯t simply be impressed.

    ¡ô

    After the thugs left.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Lloyd rolled his shoulders.

    It was still difficult to use magic suddenly like that.

    It was probably due to his iplete mana circuits.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    He should¡¯ve asked those guys earlier.

    Though they likely dealt in drugs, the difference between drugs and medicine isn¡¯t that significant.

    Medicine, when abused, bes a drug, and drugs, when used properly, aren¡¯t much different from medicine.

    Most of them are stimnts, but there are likely some sedatives as well.

    ¡°I should find a pharmacy first.¡±

    Maybe he spoke to himself too loudly.

    Yulia gave him a suspicious look.

    ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear¡­¡±

    ¡°If I get caught using drugs, you¡¯ll cover for me, right? I¡¯m your advisor, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±

    Yulia looked at him like he was aplete headache.

    Well, considering he almost tore a person¡¯s hand off, it was indeed a shocking sight.

    She¡¯s a princess who¡¯s only seen the best things within the pce.

    Essentially, a flower sheltered in a greenhouse¡­

    ¡°Well, there wasn¡¯t any blood, so that¡¯s something. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a bloodless form of torture. I¡¯ll give you credit for that.¡±

    The princess, whom Lloyd had thought was a mere sheltered flower, turned away.

    She walked up to the second floor without another word.

    Only then did Lloyd recall.

    ¡®She¡¯s the Princess of Rebellion.¡¯

    Perhaps what really surprised her was the technique behind the torture.

    Indeed, there was no way the Third Princess, Yulia, could be a mere flower in a greenhouse. She was more like a weed that¡¯s always on the verge of being uprooted. Weeds have a harder time surviving inside a greenhouse than they do outside.

    ¡°.......¡±

    She¡¯s really hard to figure out.

    As he scratched his head, trying to decide how to define Yulia, Lloyd followed her upstairs.

    It seemed to have once been a study, with a desk, bookshelves, and basic office furniture and tools.

    This was the room they nned to use as the office.

    And there, Yulia was seated.

    The way she sat was already sharp and intellectual, as if she had imed the office as her own.

    It¡¯s true, the bloodline of Estrid is noble¡­

    ¡­Or so Lloyd thought, until¡ª

    Cough!

    Yulia suddenly coughed.

    The dust on the desk scattered all at once.

    Her face turned a shade of gray.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Lloyd couldn¡¯t help butugh, despite the impropriety.

    Yulia¡¯s face flushed red.

    ¡°A s-servant should help instead ofughing!¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    I¡¯m not a servant; I¡¯m an advisor, actually.

    Unable to resist the urge to tease her, Lloyd smirked as he began tidying up.

    He wiped the desk and swept away the dust on the floor.

    These tasks had be rather familiar by now.

    After washing her face, Yulia quietly said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± and then sat back at her desk.

    Her breathing evened out.

    The grin on Lloyd¡¯s face faded as he suddenly realized.

    Since he had been beheaded, this was the first time he hadughed like this.

    It didn¡¯t feel too bad.

    ¡ô

    ire¡¯s *Harold Merchant Guild.

    [*¡°Harold Trading Company¡± will be changed to ¡°Harold Merchant Guild¡±]

    Eastan Branch.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Young Lady!¡±

    The branch manager of Eastan wiped the sweat from his brow as he weed the increasingly frequent visits of the deputy head.

    Unlike other guilds, the Harold Guild had a strong aristocratic lean.

    After all, the guild head, Richmond Harold, was a Count, and the guild was merely their family business.

    Unlike other guilds where executives hold significant power, the Harold Guild¡¯s authority was overwhelmingly tied to the Harold name.

    A red-haired girl stepped out of the carriage.

    Everyone bowed their heads toward her in unison.

    Not only was she the deputy head of the Harold Guild, but also one of the Three Heroes who defeated the Demon King and the traitor from another world.

    ire Harold.

    The Eastan branch manager felt an overwhelming sense of tension at her visit.

    ¡®Why has she beening here so oftentely?¡¯

    In the past few weeks, the deputy head¡¯s visits had increased.

    There were usible reasons, but considering how rare her visits used to be, this was definitely unusual.

    Moreover, most of these visits were conducted in secrecy, which was rather odd.

    Of course, this was merely the intuition of a branch manager well-versed in social dynamics.

    His instincts also warned him that it would be wise not to pry into whatever ire was doing.

    Thus, the branch manager carefully escorted ire to the office.

    ¡°......¡±

    The girl silently sat down and surveyed the room.

    The branch manager hurriedly served some fine tea and nervously asked:

    ¡°What brings you here today?¡±

    Depending on her answer, his day could either be busy or his night sleepless.

    Gulp.

    He swallowed involuntarily.

    ire¡¯s lips parted.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 31 - Claires Desperation

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 31 - ire¡¯s Desperation</strong>

    ire Harold.

    Lloyd¡¯s childhood friend and a formerrade in the Hero Party.

    A woman who contributed to saving her fallen noble family and became a hero shining brighter than anyone else.

    But the hero ire Harold was slowly bing hollow.

    It wasn¡¯t a visible kind of deterioration.

    Outwardly, she was thriving.

    The Harold Guild was rapidly expanding its influence thanks to its exclusive trade rights in the capital.

    Her reputation as one of the Three Heroes was growing day by day.

    On top of that, her image as the daughter who revived a ruined Count¡¯s family made her fame spread across the continent.

    Everything seemed to be going well.

    Except for one thing.

    One variable: Lee Han.

    Lee Han was a major risk for all Three Heroes. They had received an oracle that they must find him. And because of Lee Han¡¯sst words, the rtionships among the Three Heroes were worsening by the day. To keep their sins hidden, they needed to secure Lee Han.

    It was a burden all Three Heroes shared equally.

    However¡­

    ire¡¯s suffering stemmed from something else entirely.

    - Rustle

    Every night, in bed.

    ire couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    No matter how many times she changed to a better bed.

    No matter how many exquisitely crafted bedding sets she tried.

    She spent her nights restless, unable to sleep.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be, right?¡¯

    At first, she denied it.

    She had resolved to endure Lee Han¡¯s death.

    And she could actually bear it.

    She hadn¡¯t lost sleep after it happened.

    Logically, it didn¡¯t make sense that Lee Han was the cause.

    That¡¯s what she thought.

    But¡ª

    ¡°......¡±

    Her insomnia worsened.

    There were many nights when she couldn¡¯t sleep for even an hour.

    It got to the point where the dark circles under her eyes couldn¡¯t be covered with makeup.

    Why?

    Why was this happening?

    She didn¡¯t care if it was just insomnia.

    But if the cause of her insomnia¡ªif the reason she couldn¡¯t sleep was because of Lee Han¡­

    That was something she couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    She sought out renowned doctors.

    And finally¡ª

    ire got an answer.

    It wasn¡¯t insomnia. It was a different illness.

    ¡°You have mana hypersensitivity.¡±

    ¡°Mana hypersensitivity?¡±

    Near the capital of the Empire.

    In the small town of Eastan.

    A famous doctor she sought out there diagnosed her.

    ¡°Mana hypersensitivity is exactly what it sounds like: a condition where one¡¯s body reacts too strongly to the surrounding mana. It¡¯s a disease where the body¡¯s immune system recognizes mana as a threat and attacks it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what happens to me?¡±

    The bespectacled doctor replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the precise prognosis.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°The number of reported cases of mana hypersensitivity is extremely rare. I¡¯d estimate only one or two people on the entire continent. Even searching through medical literature, it¡¯s nearly impossible to find cases of this disease.¡±

    ire didn¡¯t feel resentful.

    She was just dumbfounded by the absurdity of contracting a disease with odds of one in billions.

    But there was something odd.

    ¡°If it¡¯s mana hypersensitivity, I should have shown symptoms much earlier. If my body reacts to mana, shouldn¡¯t I have been in pain from the start?¡±

    A sharp observation.

    The doctor nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, there are two possible exnations.¡±

    ¡°Two possibilities?¡±

    ¡°Yes. First, a previously dormant illness suddenly manifested. As I said, mana hypersensitivity is so rare that it¡¯s hard to determine the exact causes and corrtions.¡±

    ¡°And the second?¡±

    The doctor tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that something had been suppressing your mana hypersensitivity.¡±

    ¡°Suppressing it? What do you mean by that¡­¡±

    ¡°Mana is an intangible substance that affects both the human body and soul. Mana hypersensitivity is rted to how mana influences the soul. The physical symptoms you¡¯re experiencing are just side effects.¡±

    How mana affects the soul¡­

    She had heard of that before.

    The doctor continued.

    ¡°As you know, there¡¯s no way to block mana physically. It¡¯s present even in the air, so it¡¯s impossible. But spiritually, it is possible.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. An item, a symbol, or perhaps a certain being was protecting your soul from specific mana.¡±

    ire¡¯s head dropped.

    She was deep in thought.

    If the doctor¡¯s words were true, then recently¡ªwithin the past few months¡ªsomething must have disappeared from her side.

    ¡°¡­So, if I can retrieve that object, my symptoms could be alleviated?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s likely.¡±

    She had to find it.

    What could it be?

    ire quickly ran through her memories.

    ¡®But I haven¡¯t lost any items.¡¯

    At that moment¡ª

    ire¡¯splexion turned pale.

    Even the doctor was startled.

    ¡°Are you alright, mydy?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but, could that ¡®being¡¯ that blocks harmful mana¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Could it be a person?¡±

    There was one person who had disappeared from her side.

    ire stared intently at the doctor¡¯s lips.

    And when his mouth opened, her heart sank into despair.

    ¡°Yes, it could be a person.¡±

    ¡ô

    The capital of the Empire.

    As you delve deeper into the bustling and vibrant streets, the scenery gradually changes.

    Wearing a drab gray hood, ire began walking through the depths of an alleyway.

    The path became increasingly grimy and rugged.

    The air grew damp and heavy.

    The stench grew stronger, and the walls darkened.

    The elegantly adorned people were nowhere to be seen. Instead, the ce was filled with gaunt, hollow-eyed individuals dragging their frail bodies ufortably.

    This was the slums of the capital.

    ire¡¯s red hair, peeking out from under her hood, asionally caught nces.

    The men in the slums were dangerous. They were starved for women.

    That was why ire kept her hood low. She walked briskly and confidently, as if she knew the ce well.

    The men prowling for prey backed off.

    Sighing in relief, ire turned into a narrow alley.

    At the center of the alley stood a massive, ck tree devoid of leaves.

    The atmosphere here was distinctly different from the rest of the slum.

    The houses lined up around the tree seemed to reek of blood.

    At the end of the alley¡ª

    A dpidated shack, barely standing.

    - Knock, knock.

    When ire knocked on the door, a tter was heard, and a small opening at the top of the wooden door slid open.

    A wrinkled old woman¡¯s eyes scanned ire.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡±

    ¡°I have a request. I can pay in any form.¡±

    Creak.

    The door opened.

    A mixture of honey, disinfectant, blood, and herbs wafted out.

    People describe this oddly incoherent scent in one word:

    A witch¡¯s scent.

    ¡°How did someone as young as you find this ce?¡±

    In this strange environment, ire¡¯s gaze remained steady instead of showing hesitation.

    Negotiation and bargaining were her specialties.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone. And I heard you¡¯re the best at it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good sources.¡±

    ¡°So, how much?¡±

    Even with ire¡¯s blunt question, the old woman smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re wealthy, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°¡­You can tell just by my clothes.¡±

    ¡°No, not just the kind of wealth that shows in clothes¡ªwealth with the power to move the continent.¡±

    ¡®She shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize my face, right? My disguise is perfect¡­¡¯

    Gulp.

    ire swallowed nervously.

    The old woman continued.

    ¡°If someone like you is struggling to find someone, it must be a tough case. Very tough. You don¡¯t know what they look like, do you? But you know their soul. Someone who was once dead?¡±

    A chill ran down ire¡¯s spine.

    The witch¡¯s mouth curled into a grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find them. I can tell you the general region.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s enough. How much?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to offer part of your soul.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    The old woman raised her hand.

    She folded one of her five fingers.

    ¡°20%.¡±

    That meant a fifth of her lifespan would be cut away in an instant.

    To find Lee Han.

    Or rather, to learn which city he was in.

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ire nodded.

    ¡ô

    ¡°I need to find someone.¡±

    The Harold Guild¡¯s Eastan branch.

    The determination in ire¡¯s eyes was unmistakable as she said those words.

    But why was she looking for someone here?

    I¡¯m just the branch manager of a trading guild.

    The Eastan branch manager¡¯s only fault was being in charge of the branch that ire happened to visit.

    ¡°Wh-who are you looking for, exactly?¡±

    Of course, this was still a guild branch.

    It had more information than most ces.

    ¡®If we search thoroughly for a few days, we might find them.¡¯

    The branch manager assessed the situation.

    A name would make things easier, but if they had a clear description, it should be enough.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just delegate this to my subordinates.¡¯

    It looks like I¡¯ll be able to leave work on time today.

    The branch manager inwardly sighed in relief as he asked.

    ¡°Do you have a name or any information about the person you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A boy who will be a hero in the future.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What about his appearance¡­?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t be here if I knew, would I?¡±

    How am I supposed to find someone with that?

    The branch manager barely held back his frustration.

    ire.

    She was known to be straightforward and sometimes aggressive, but she wasn¡¯t the type to let her emotions show.

    But the woman standing before him now¡ª

    ¡°.......¡±

    Anger, frustration, regret.

    Her face was swirling withplex emotions.

    This was a deeply personal matter.

    And in business, one of the most important tasks is to handle your superior¡¯s personal matters. Personal favors create the strongest debts.

    The branch manager realized it.

    An opportunity hade his way.

    He asked with a more serious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll search every corner of Eastan if I have to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude.¡±

    ¡°But, we¡¯ll need a way to verify if it¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name now, but his old name was Lee Han.¡±

    ¡°¡­Lee Han?¡±

    An unusual name.

    ¡°And there are a few habits he has. He acts cold. He¡¯s confident. He¡¯s always rational, but despite that, when he cares for someone, he¡¯s gentle, and he asks questions while looking them in the eye, one by one¡­¡±

    ire trailed off.

    A silence lingered for a while.

    ¡®Why did she stop talking?¡¯

    The branch manager looked up at ire, puzzled.

    Drip, drip.

    Tears were falling from her eyes.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 32 - Sedative

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 32 - Sedative</strong>

    On the second floor of the [Research Institute], in Yulia¡¯s office.

    ¡°Why did you let those people go earlier?¡±

    Yulia asked, crossing her legs.

    Lloyd, who had been zoning out, finally raised his gaze.

    Blue eyes in which the reverse pupily dormant.

    They sometimes send a chill down his spine when he looks at them.

    It feels like she could cut him down together with Ortega at any moment.

    ¡®Though I¡¯m not entirely sure she¡¯s that kind of person¡­¡¯

    In a way, Lloyd thought that might actually be a good thing.

    At least if he ever lost control¡ªmeaning if Ortega took over his body¡ªYulia would immediately subdue him. It was a sort of insurance, so Lloyd figured it wasn¡¯t all that bad.

    ¡°I believe Her Highness already knows the reason.¡±

    ¡°...To trace them back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Usually, the true power in a city is connected to organizations. It¡¯s bait to find out who really holds the reins in Eastan.¡±

    ¡°Eastan is ruled by a Marquis family that serves the Empire...¡±

    ¡°Not the official authority, but the real power behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°The real power?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The real power that controls the city¡¯s economy, politics, and society.¡±

    The official ruler and the true power are different.

    In regions where the abilities of nobles vary, this is amon urrence.

    Especially in ces where organizations like the ¡®Vincenzo Gang¡¯ are active, there¡¯s always a separate figure holding the true power.

    ¡°Since Your Highness ns to operate out of Eastan, securing that power is the best approach¡­¡±

    Before Lloyd could finish his sentence, Princess Yulia shot up from her desk.

    ¡ªBang!

    ¡°Are you telling me to be some sort of thug?¡±

    Lloyd identally looked at the princess as if he found her response absurd.

    Yulia then blushed, as if realizing she had spoken too hastily.

    ¡®Since I¡¯m her advisor, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t notice.¡¯

    Instead of pointing it out, Lloyd smoothly continued.

    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean the power holder has to be some violent group.¡±

    ¡°Th-then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more likely to be a guild rather than some gang. Especially a merchant guild. They can easily swallow even the ruling family by trapping them in debt.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yulia nodded, finally understanding.

    She seemed impressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s more insightful than I expected. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d consider things that deeply.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness must also consider this. Eastan will be your main stronghold.¡±

    The Third Princess had to establish a new base of operations.

    Somewhere other than the Imperial Pce, which was already oversaturated.

    Eastan was an ideal starting point for a new base.

    Of course, this was just the beginning.

    Lloyd emphasized this.

    There were certain steps Yulia had to take to be Emperor.

    ¡°After consolidating power in Eastan, the first thing you¡¯ll need to do is surpass the Three Heroes.¡±

    At this point, it was undeniable.

    ire¡¯s Harold Guild, which dominates the capital.

    Aria of the Holy Constantine, which rivals the Empire in power.

    And Aina Estrid, the ultimate contender for the throne.

    Someday, they would have to be fought.

    ¡°...¡±

    Revenge.

    Whenever he thought about it, he could feel the heartbeat of Ortega, whoy dormant deep within his soul. All kinds of negative emotions, especially the most intense ones. Lloyd knew that Ortega was just waiting for the right moment.

    Even so, he had no intention of avoiding his formerrades.

    It was just that he now had a reason to maintain hisposure in the process of fighting them.

    ¡°Lloyd.¡±

    Lloyd, lost in thought, looked up at the princess¡¯s call.

    She was staring at him with eyes full of certainty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    What exactly was she telling him not to worry about?

    He briefly considered asking but held back.

    ¡®If she says, ¡°If you get consumed by Ortega, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± I probably wouldn¡¯t be too happy about that.¡¯

    ¡ô

    ¡ªng, ng!

    The interior work on the [Social Science Research Institute] was progressing smoothly.

    ¡°At this rate, you should be able to start operations within a week, hyung!¡±

    Was his name Karl?

    He was one of the subordinates from the gang Lloyd had beaten up.

    Despite being unnecessary, these guys had been helping with things like hiring interior contractors.

    ¡°In the areas we protect, we usually handle these kinds of things, hyung!¡±

    Well, they¡¯re not exactly doing it for free. They were only intermediaries. But with them involved, at least there¡¯s no worry about getting scammed. Plus, since they collect protection money, they have a certain level of responsibility in these matters.

    Even so, Karl had been particrly diligent in frequenting the research institute.

    ¡°Did you manage to find anything from what I mentionedst time? Like where they¡¯re getting the drugs from?¡±

    ¡°S-sorry, hyung, I haven¡¯t figured that out yet! But...¡±

    Karl whispered into Lloyd¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I did find out where they sell sedatives.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lloyd¡¯s interest was piqued.

    He had already used up all of Arno¡¯s sedatives.

    He had been using it whenever Ortega¡¯s consciousness started to rise or when he used magic.

    ¡®Of course, relying on drugs isn¡¯t ideal.¡¯

    But it was more of a necessity than a dependency.

    Until all his mana circuits were fully opened, sedatives were essential.

    Or at least until the sound of pping no longer echoed in his head.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Here, hyung.¡±

    Lloyd took the note Karl handed him.

    ¡®It¡¯s a bit outside the city center.¡¯

    He had already familiarized himself with the main roads of Eastan.

    It didn¡¯t seem like it would be difficult to find.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading there. And you should stoping by so often.¡±

    ¡°Why... why is that, hyung?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me hyung. I¡¯m much younger than you.¡±

    [TL/N: In Korean younger men use ¡°Hyung¡± to refer to older men, simr to ¡°big brother¡±.]

    ¡°If you¡¯re strong, you¡¯re a hyung.¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense. Go be a ¡®hyung¡¯ in your own gang.¡±

    Lloyd patted Karl on the shoulder a couple of times and stepped outside.

    ¡ªMove it, kid!

    ¡ªNeigh!

    As expected of a city frequented by the capital¡¯s nobles, carriages and people bustled about.

    Though it was more chaotic than lively, to be precise.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±

    Following Karl¡¯s directions, he soon arrived at his destination without much trouble.

    That sign... it¡¯s an alchemist¡¯s general store.

    But there was another issue.

    A group of people was blocking the front of the store.

    ¡°Hey, get out here right now!¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t pay your debt, sell the store! Sell your equipment, too!¡±

    The noise was beyond excessive.

    Lloyd frowned.

    Loud noises still made him uneasy.

    ¡°...The sedatives.¡±

    Regardless of the people blocking the way, Lloyd walked toward the store.

    Naturally, the group¡¯s attention shifted to Lloyd.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this kid?¡±

    ¡°Hey. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯ve got this ce locked down? If you¡¯re here on an errand, turn around and leave, kid.¡±

    Not my problem.

    Ignoring them, Lloyd continued toward the store, prompting the men toy hands on him.

    ¡°This little punk...!¡±

    As if they were about to hit him.

    But Lloyd didn¡¯t flinch and instead raised his head.

    The men hesitated when they met his eyes.

    ¡®...No need to use magic.¡¯

    Lloyd almost raised his hand to cast a spell but stopped.

    He felt too uneasy to use magic without a sedative.

    Instead, he spoke.

    ¡°It would be wise to let me through.¡±

    ¡°What the... You think you¡¯re someone important, kid?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡±

    Lloyd lifted his pouch of gold coins.

    ¡°The person inside can¡¯t pay their debt because they¡¯re out of money, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t they be allowed to take customers? That way, they can make money and at least pay the interest.¡±

    The debt collectors¡¯ hands, which had been ready tosh out, froze.

    When they thought about it, his words made sense.

    ¡°...Go on in.¡±

    They quietly stepped aside.

    ¡®Haa.¡¯

    Lloyd sighed as he stood in front of the shop door.

    Beyond the clear ss door.

    A pair of golden eyes that had been watching from inside moved, and the door opened with a creak.

    ¡°You¡¯re... a customer, right?¡±

    A rather timid voice.

    Lloyd was surprised when he saw who was speaking.

    A young boy with blonde hair was looking at him.

    ¡°...Y-yes, I¡¯m an alchemist.¡±

    The boy said, almost as if making an excuse.

    Sharp as a tack, huh?

    Instead of answering, Lloyd looked around.

    A furnace of reasonable size.

    Various metals and numerous herbs.

    It certainly didn¡¯t seemcking as an alchemist¡¯s workshop.

    ¡°I heard you can make sedatives.¡±

    ¡°S-sedatives?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A medicine that calms the mind.¡±

    ¡°Ah... yes!¡±

    The boy suddenly brightened up and hurried off somewhere.

    There was a rustling sound from the back.

    Soon, the boy returned with a packet of white powder.

    ¡°Th-this is it.¡±

    ¡°Mind if I try it?¡±

    As he said that, Lloyd ced a hand on his forehead.

    His head, which had been feeling nauseous, was starting to ache.

    ¡°Y-yes! Please try it.¡±

    Lloyd poured the powder into his mouth.

    A spicy and bitter taste spread sharply.

    He frowned for a moment.

    ¡ªSwoosh...

    The nausea that had been troubling him vanished as if washed away.

    It was certainly effective.

    It seemed even stronger than the sedative Arno had.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    He was satisfied.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how it would perform when he used magic, but considering how he felt now, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    Moreover,

    The boy kept ncing nervously outside.

    To pay today¡¯s interest, he would have to sell it at a pretty low price.

    The timing wasn¡¯t bad.

    Lloyd grinned.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 33 - Worry

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 33 - Worry</strong>

    "...Hmmm."

    Lloyd chewed on the sedative, impressed.

    His mind calmed down to a steady state.

    And yet, his thought process didn¡¯t slow down.

    This was undoubtedly a well-bnced sedative.

    ¡°Did you make it in gum form to extend the duration?¡±

    The alchemist who had been cautiously watching from the side suddenly lit up with excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to notice that! Yes, exactly! With sedatives, the effect is important, but so is the duration. If the calming effect suddenly wears off, it can lead to a worse oue than before. So, to make the duration longer and ensure the effect is stable, I used gum base and Artisol leaves, and then...¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke.

    His exnation poured out endlessly as if he was thrilled to meet someone who understood.

    ¡®Does he not have any friends?¡¯

    Lloyd swallowed down this potentially rude thought.

    After all, he didn¡¯t have any friends either.

    In any case.

    ¡°...But if you add alum powder, you could reduce the side effects even more. People are generally afraid to ingest metals, but some metals actually have medicinal properties and aren¡¯t harmful to the body. Of course, they can be a cause of poisoning, so...¡±

    As the boy continued to chatter, Lloyd had a moment to think.

    Malio (a namete on the workbench indicated his name) was undoubtedly a talented alchemist.

    Not only in making sedatives, but also in the various results disyed around the workbench.

    Among them were high-level magic scrolls, known to be difficult to create.

    ¡°Ah! This one helps manifest space magic more efficiently...¡±

    ...And it seemed, given his talent, he also had a tendency to exin everything at length.

    By now, Lloyd was curious.

    With this level of skill, why wasn¡¯t Malio running arge workshop, possibly a multi-story building, instead of this small ce?

    ¡°...When you tear a scroll too quickly, the magic circle can distort, and the output won¡¯t be right. But in urgent situations, people tend to tear scrolls quickly, so I designed this to prevent that...!!!¡±

    Now, Malio¡¯s voice had risen as if he were a sales representative.

    ¡®Won¡¯t he lose his voice like this?¡¯

    Recalling how the boy''s voice had started out as a whisper, Lloyd shook his head.

    ¡°Malio.¡±

    ¡°So, with my scrolls, if you tear them... Yes? Ah... Yes!¡±

    He was so immersed in his exnation that he nkly stared at Lloyd when his speech was interrupted.

    Then, his face flushed bright red.

    ¡°S-sorry. I got carried away.¡±

    ¡°No, it was quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°R-really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. But save the rest forter.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    Malio¡¯s voice had returned to a timid whisper.

    Yet, he seemed a bit more confident than before.

    Thinking it was a good time to ask, Lloyd posed his question.

    ¡°You seem like a very capable alchemist. Why is your workshop so small?¡±

    Malio hung his head low.

    ¡°Well... There¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t let me sell good products, saying it¡¯s against market ethics.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t let you sell them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They say if I sell my products, they won¡¯t be able to sell theirs... Sometimes they evene to the workshop and cause trouble. They also force me to buy their materials.¡±

    ¡°Even force you to buy?¡±

    ¡°After I refused to make drugs for them, they created some kind of fake debt, and now those guyse to harass me.¡±

    Lloyd frowned.

    They¡¯re practically no different frommon thugs.

    ¡°Are they from another workshop?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They didn¡¯t smell like copper. Ah! Alchemists usually have a smell of copper because it¡¯s amonly used material.¡±

    ¡°Then it must be a merchant guild.¡±

    ¡°A merchant guild?¡±

    Lloyd nodded.

    The only ones who couldpete with an alchemist were either another alchemist or a merchant guild.

    ¡®There¡¯s something shady going on here, too.¡¯

    The hidden power in Eastan that Lloyd was searching for.

    It felt like they might be connected to this.

    ¡°Do you have any more detailed information?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure... But the voice was female. She always wore a hood, so I¡¯ve never seen her face.¡±

    A woman in a merchant guild.

    It was broad information that applied to many people, but it also narrowed things down considerably.

    Aside from that.

    ¡°Did you ever think of reporting it to the patrol or the inspectors?¡±

    Aint slipped out naturally.

    Malio shook his head.

    ¡°No one helps the weak in Eastan. It¡¯s a city ruled by strength.¡±

    Malio nced out the window.

    The debt collectors stood outside with intimidating looks, holding various heavy tools.

    Despite this, no one paid them any attention. Not even the patrol showed up.

    ¡®A city of the survival of the fittest.¡¯

    Every small city has its unique atmosphere.

    Eastan¡¯s theme seemed to be brute force.

    Lloyd thought of Karl.

    The guy who groveled the moment he was defeated.

    After some thought, Lloyd smirked.

    ¡°In other words, if I¡¯m overwhelmingly strong, I can take control of Eastan, right?¡±

    That¡¯s actually good.

    Trying to outthink people usually just leads to headaches and annoyance.

    The best solution is to simply use brute force or magic.

    ¡ªBuzz.

    Lloyd lightly circted mana through his circuits.

    Up to mid-level spells, there seemed to be no resistance.

    ¡°Malio.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    ¡°Those debt collectors outside, are they collecting debts legally?¡±

    ¡°Well... They¡¯re charging a year¡¯s worth of interest equal to the principal... It¡¯s been two years now.¡±

    Just as he thought.

    ¡°If I get rid of them, can you give me a discount?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Jingle.

    A pouch of gold coinsnded in front of Malio.

    ¡°S-so much!¡±

    ¡°From now on, focus on making sedatives. It¡¯d be great if you could improve them even more. This should be enough to cover the principal, right?¡±

    Lloyd took a few coins from the pouch, then opened the door and stepped out.

    ¡ªCreak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect this workshop.¡±

    ¡ô

    ¡°.......¡±

    When Lloyd returned to the research institute, Princess Yulia greeted him.

    Her eyes were sharp.

    ¡®Chilling.¡¯

    Lloyd, who showed no outward sign of difort, simply nodded and tried to step into the room.

    But Yulia blocked his way.

    Lloyd tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    The number one phrase no one wants to hear from their girlfriend.

    Coming from a direct superior, it was just the worst thing to hear.

    Lloyd was dragged into Yulia¡¯s office like a cow to the ughterhouse.

    ¡ªThud.

    Yulia shut the door and immediately sighed.

    ¡°Lloyd. Be honest with me.¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you get into a fight again?¡±

    The princess¡¯s question.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes rolled around.

    He felt like a mischievous elementary schooler being scolded by his mother.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t really a fight, though.¡¯

    Lloyd was about to deny it, but then he flinched.

    ¡°...Just a little skirmish with some debt collectors in front of an alchemy workshop.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t much of a fight. He just restrained them like he did with Karl and Hector, said a few stern words, and paid off the workshop¡¯s debt and principal.

    He also warned them not to return, as this area was now under his protection.

    That¡¯s all there was to it.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything too intense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to refrain from doing that in the future.¡±

    Yulia spoke firmly.

    At this moment, she truly looked like an Estrid, a member of the imperial family.

    Lloyd had to ask, though.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my advisor, Lloyd. And an advisor doesn¡¯t use force. I¡¯d like you to honor our contract.¡±

    Of course, that made sense.

    But Lloyd¡¯s curiosityy elsewhere.

    After all, using force was something that ultimately benefited the princess as well.

    Yulia¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t fully satisfy him. It was clear she was hiding something, some deeper reason. Lloyd stayed silent, watching her.

    Soon, Yulia spoke again.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Every time you use your power, I can feel a presence within you gradually awakening.¡±

    ¡°A presence...? Do you mean Ortega?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Finally, Lloyd understood the look on Yulia¡¯s face.

    It wasn¡¯t annoyance; it was worry.

    Yulia possessed the Reverse Eyes, meaning she was the exact opposite of Ortega.

    She must have a sharper sense of Ortega¡¯s presence than anyone else.

    ¡°Are you saying that every time I use force, Ortega grows stronger?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exact. But when you defeated those thugs who came to the research institute, and just now too, I can feel your aura changing, ever so slightly. Like it¡¯s turning red.¡±

    ¡°...Huh.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lloyd was insensitive.

    His body was naturally extremely sensitive.

    Which means...

    ¡®Ortega must be very cunning.¡¯

    He¡¯s taking cautious steps to take over the body.

    That must be it.

    Yulia¡¯s blue eyes shimmered with concern as she continued.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. Well... I¡¯ve even grown attached to you. And I¡¯m sure you can handle Ortega, but...¡±

    Grown attached to me?

    The princess casually muttered something quite shocking.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. Can you manage it?¡±

    Worried.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d heard that word.

    Come to think of it, has anyone ever worried about me?

    Lloyd quietly nodded.

    The warmth he feltsted only a moment.

    ¡°Excuse me, but I have a request!¡±

    The first client had arrived.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 34 - First Request (1)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 34 - First Request (1)</strong>

    The Imperial Social Science Research Institute.

    As one might expect, the name "Research Institute" was merely a title, created as an excuse to move Yulia out of the Imperial Pce.

    Thus, there were no ns to engage in any academic endeavors that could be called "research."

    However, since it was an imperial institution, it had to produce some sort of results. Being a research institute, there would need to be research oues.

    That was the problem.

    Neither Lloyd nor the princess had the depth of knowledge to delve into any serious academic research.

    ¡®That¡¯s why we pped on the ¡°Social Science¡± title.¡¯

    A field where interactions with people could be considered research achievements.

    In modern times, this would involveplex processes like various analysis techniques and statistics, but in this fantasy world, such things were hardly necessary.

    ¡®Oh? Then we can meet our goals without actually doing any real research, right?¡¯

    With that conclusion, Lloyd and the princess established the Social Science Research Institute.

    It was a ce with a signboard that allowed them toy low¡ªa fitting cover for their scheming.

    ¡°...I never thought we¡¯d actually get a request.¡±

    Watching the princess mumble to herself, Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but look at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Well, what exactly does a Social Science Research Institute do? From the outside, the building looks old and rundown. Why would anyone submit a request here?¡±

    ...Is that something the owner of the building should say?

    ¡°Is that something the owner of the building should say?¡±

    ¡°Lloyd, you¡¯re saying your thoughts out loud.¡±

    ¡°My apologies.¡±

    As Lloyd bowed his head, Princess Yulia gave him an exasperated look.

    Lloyd quickly retreated to the first floor.

    ¡®...I¡¯m the advisor, so I have to work hard.¡¯

    On the first floor, a girl with reddish-brown hair was peeking through the slightly open door.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to request...! Ah.¡±

    Perhaps thinking no one inside could hear her, the girl raised her voice but quickly mmed up when she saw Lloyd. Her cheeks turned red, likely embarrassed by her outburst.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Ah- uh, well! I came here to make a request!¡±

    ¡°Right this way.¡±

    Lloyd¡¯s face lit up as he guided her inside.

    It was understandable since they needed to ept any request they could get.

    Though the Social Science Research Institute was something of a shellpany(?), as a royal research institute, they had annual goals to meet: a certain level of research achievements, records of requests received, and so on.

    ¡®I was originally nning to make some deals with the local guildster to fabricate results.¡¯

    It was much better to ept an actual request than to resort to such dubious tactics.

    ¡ªCreak.

    The door to the reception area, which had been thoroughly cleaned, opened smoothly.

    Finally, the day hade to use the reception desk.

    Lloyd led the girl to the reception area on the first floor.

    As she looked around, her expression shifted from one of suspicion, as if wondering, "Is this ce really trustworthy?" to one of slight relief.

    ¡°This ce is more put-together than I thought...¡±

    Ignoring her mutteredment, Lloyd stood behind the counter.

    Thanks to his rtively tall stature for his apparent age, he cut a fairly respectable figure in front of the client.

    ¡°Please fill out this form.¡±

    He handed her the ¡®Request Form¡¯ he had prepared under the counter, which made the girl tilt her head in confusion.

    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re unsure about?¡±

    After hesitating a bit, the girl cautiously asked her question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an adult here?¡±

    ¡°...Sorry?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just... it¡¯s not that I¡¯m suspicious or anything.¡±

    The girl pointed at Lloyd with her finger.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you look around my age. Aren¡¯t you just an errand boy?¡±

    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like sharp kids.¡±

    Lloyd briefly wondered how he should exin his abilities.

    ¡°You can trust me to handle it.¡±

    Though, as it turned out, that wasn¡¯t necessary since the princess appeared just then.

    ¡®But wait a minute.¡¯

    Lloyd was taken aback when he looked at the princess.

    And for good reason¡ªYulia wasn¡¯t wearing her usual dress.

    Her hair was neatly tied back in a ponytail.

    She was wearing semi-transparent sses of unknown origin.

    And she was dressed in a tidy suit that closely resembled a knight¡¯s uniform.

    Anyone would mistake her for a professional guild master.

    Combined with her royal aura, the effect was overwhelming.

    ¡°Ah, hello.¡±

    The girl, who had been eyeing Lloyd with suspicion, immediately bowed her head when she saw the princess.

    ¡°You¡¯re reallymitted to this research institute, huh?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Blushing at Lloyd¡¯s teasing remark, Yulia turned to the first client and smiled warmly.

    ¡°Despite his appearance, this boy is quite capable. You can trust him to deliver the results you want.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! Of course, ma¡¯am!¡±

    The girl, now looking up at Yulia with starry-eyed admiration, resembled a fan gazing at an idol.

    Well, considering Yulia¡¯s noble and beautiful features, that wasn¡¯t surprising.

    Maybe I could use this as a selling point to attract clients.

    Lloyd briefly entertained the thought before bringing his focus back to the matter at hand.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the nature of your request?¡±

    There were other questions he could have asked, of course.

    How did she find out about the Social Science Research Institute?

    Did she have the money to pay for the request, and so on?

    But naturally, the most pressing question was about the nature of the request itself.

    She must have seen the signboard beforeing in, so what kind of request would she make?

    ¡®Judging by her appearance, she seems to be from a farming vige.¡¯

    The cloth tied around her head to keep her hair in ce.

    A headscarf used to shield from the sun while working in the fields.

    That would mean she came from a farming vige.

    ¡®Did a political dispute break out in her vige?¡¯

    Or perhaps it¡¯s a scandal or a love affair.

    Otherwise, there¡¯d be no reason for her toe all the way to a Social Science Research Institute.

    That¡¯s why Lloyd was surprised when the girl fished out a small box from her belongings.

    She carefully untied the cloth wrapping and ced something on the counter.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡±

    It was about the size of a person¡¯s fist.

    Half of it was brown, and the other half was ck.

    And it was...

    ¡°The potato is sick.¡±

    Lloyd shot to his feet.

    Why on earth would someone bring a sick potato here?

    ¡°You should take it to a hospital or something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    The girl pulled Lloyd back down as he was about to rise from his seat.

    ¡°No one will take on this request! I¡¯ve tried the guilds, I¡¯ve gone to otherrge farms, but no one knows what¡¯s wrong! They won¡¯t take it because they can¡¯t figure out the cause! They say it¡¯s not worth the trouble...!¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, it¡¯s just a sick potato.¡±

    ¡°Please. This is the only ce left. It might seem trivial, but potatoes are our vige¡¯s main source of ie. Without them, we¡¯ll all starve... We¡¯ll be ruined.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice trembled as she held back tears.

    ¡®...The vige will be ruined?¡¯

    Lloyd turned back to look at the potato.

    A potato with about half of it ckened.

    ¡°Will it kill you if you eat it?¡±

    The girl shook her head.

    Lloyd cautiously touched the ckened part of the potato with his fingertip.

    ¡®It¡¯s not burnt.¡¯

    He brought it to his mouth.

    ¡°Lloyd! What are you doing?¡±

    Yulia¡¯s shout was brief.

    Lloyd, who had only tasted a tiny bit of it, spread his arms to indicate he was fine.

    He concentrated on the sensation on his tongue.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He spat it out immediately.

    It was so bitter that it made his tongue sting.

    The rest of the potato he tasted was the same.

    ¡°My family has farmed potatoes for generations... If this keeps up, we¡¯ll all starve to death. These potatoes are inedible.¡±

    The girl, sniffling and wiping away her tears.

    Yulia, who wasforting the girl, looked at Lloyd with her eyes.

    ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯

    Lloyd crossed his arms.

    In truth, potatoes weren¡¯t his area of expertise.

    And it wasn¡¯t exactly the type of issue that a ¡°Social Science Research Institute¡± would handle.

    But there was a suspicious smell about this.

    After all, she did say the entire vige farmed potatoes.

    Someone might be targeting the vige.

    ¡°Has anything strange happened in the vige recently?¡±

    Even as she sobbed, the girl spoke.

    ¡°N-no, nothing strange. But a guild has been visiting the vige more oftentely.¡±

    ¡°A guild?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ckened potatoes.

    A vige on the brink of copse.

    And a guild that frequents such a vige.

    Lloyd felt like he was starting to get a grasp on the situation.

    ¡°Make sure you have plenty of money for the request.¡±

    The girl stopped crying and stared at Lloyd as he grinned.

    ¡ô

    ¡ªtter!

    Unlike the royal carriages, the farmers¡¯ wagons had a rougher ride.

    ¡°Potato farming... I can¡¯t believe this. Me, the future emperor...¡±

    Grumble, grumble.

    Theining from beside him added to the roughness of the ride. Lloyd quietly ignored it, though he was more concerned for her.

    ¡°Princess Yulia, please refrain from saying something like, ¡®If there are no potatoes, let them eat cake.¡¯¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the advisor¡¯s heartfelt advice.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Though she pouted, Yulia murmured softly as she sat calmly in the wagon.

    After a few hours of travel, as thendscape transitioned from buildings to more fields, the wagon finally came to a stop.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    At the coachman¡¯s call, they disembarked from the wagon.

    The girl¡ªJenna¡ªwho had jumped down first, spun around and introduced the vige.

    ¡°Wee! This is Namir, known as the Fields of Eastan!¡±

    Her tearful demeanor from when she made the request was gone, reced by a cheerful tone as she introduced her vige.

    ¡°You can tell how much she loves her vige.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    It was quite a lovely vige, even in Lloyd¡¯s eyes.

    Though most of it was farnd and not particrly well-organized, the vast, sprawling fields had their own charm.

    ¡°And... this is the field with the problem.¡±

    As they followed Jenna around the corner.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yulia¡¯s gasp was the first thing they heard.

    There, stretching out to the distant horizon, was a field of potatoes, all ckened.

    And before they could even react.

    ¡°Jenna! You brought outsiders here again!¡±

    A booming voice called out from behind them.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 35 - First Request (2)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 35 - First Request (2)</strong>

    ¡°V-vige chief!¡±

    Jenna spun around, startled, practically leaping into the air.

    ¡°...Vige chief?¡±

    Yulia¡¯s expression showed she was puzzled by the title, as if she was wondering if such a position even existed in the Empire.

    Of course... She must have found it curious because it was her first time hearing it. Lloyd had faith in his superior¡¯s knowledge and intelligence. She was smarter than she appeared.

    ¡®But still.¡¯

    A vige chief was practically a king in a ce like this.

    No, considering the unique insrity of rural viges, a vige chief wielded more power than a king.

    Lloyd turned around and was quite surprised.

    ¡®...Is he a thug?¡¯

    There¡¯s a certain image thates to mind when you think of a vige chief.

    Someone old, stooped over, and frail. But the ¡°vige chief¡± standing before Lloyd was far from that image.

    He was a man in his mid tote forties, standing at a towering height of around 180 cm.

    His back was straight.

    His body was solid, with well-defined muscles that had clearly been honed through realbat.

    He even had a long scar etched across his face.

    ¡®...Or was he a mercenary?¡¯

    The man looked like someone who had seen his share of battles.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lloyd...¡±

    ¡°Jenna! Do my words as the vige chief mean nothing to you? Outsiders are never interested in our vige; they¡¯re always like wolves, looking to devour us!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lloyd, from the Social Science Research Insti...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re grounded for a week¡ªno, two weeks!¡±

    ¡°Lloyd...¡±

    ¡°If you bring another outsider here, don¡¯t expect to be fed!¡±

    How could someone so tantly pretend not to hear?

    Lloyd nced at Princess Yulia, who was also looking quite flustered. How could she look so dignified even when confused? But no, that¡¯s not the point here.

    ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯

    She whispered, clearly at a loss for how to handle the situation.

    Well, who in the world would dare ignore the words of a princess? Even if she was the third princess, at the very least, people would usually respond with a polite ¡°yes, yes.¡± This must have been the first time someone hadpletely disregarded her.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡¯

    ¡®It seems he has no intention of listening. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just leave?¡¯

    ¡®No. There¡¯s something going on here.¡¯

    ¡®...Something? Even if there is, it won¡¯t matter if he won¡¯t listen...! We¡¯re not even getting paid much; let¡¯s just go back!¡¯

    Paid? I think otherwise.

    Besides, indifference isn¡¯t an issue.

    Attention-grabbing is my specialty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go back.¡±

    Lloyd deliberately spoke loudly.

    The vige chief still didn¡¯t react.

    Jenna¡¯s sobbing was pitiful, but she would have to be ignored for the moment.

    The vige chief continued to pretend he hadn¡¯t heard anything, not even bothering to make a face like he was annoyed by a barking dog.

    Lloyd started walking back toward the wagon, his steps slow and deliberate.

    Then he shouted.

    ¡°Thief! There¡¯s a thief stealing the crops!¡±

    ¡°Where? Where is this crop thief?!¡±

    The vige chief, who had been pretending not to hear, came running like a shot.

    Lloyd grinned.

    ¡°Must have been a mistake.¡±

    ¡°You little brat!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you can hear me now. I¡¯m Lloyd from the Social Science Research Institute.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    The vige chief immediately switched back to ignoring him.

    A tough opponent.

    Lloyd tilted his head.

    Then he stuck his foot out as the vige chief turned to walk away.

    ¡ªThud.

    The vige chief fell t on his face in the dirt, just like a character in a cartoon.

    Beyond him, Lloyd could see Yulia and Jenna¡¯s shocked faces.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing...!¡±

    Lloyd simply smiled at them, and then a huge shadow loomed over him.

    A long scar ran perilously close to the vige chief¡¯s left eye.

    The vige chief red at him with fierce eyes.

    ¡°I was going to let you off because you¡¯re just a kid...!¡±

    The low growl came from deep within the man, carrying an unmistakable sense of power.

    ¡®Who the hell is this guy?¡¯

    Lloyd raised both hands in the air, though his thoughts were elsewhere.

    ¡°Well, I called out to you, but you didn¡¯t respond, so I thought you might be a ghost and decided to check by giving you a little nudge with my foot. No other bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°Is that your idea of an apology?¡±

    ¡°Apology? Shouldn¡¯t that being from you?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Thud.

    With a single step, the ground shook violently.

    Lloyd wobbled but responded calmly.

    ¡°The person who ignores others should be the one to apologize.¡±

    ¡°You little...!¡±

    Grab.

    ¡°Eek! Vige chief, no!¡±

    The vige chief grabbed Lloyd by the cor and hoisted him into the air.

    Dangling.

    As he hung there, Lloyd calmly gestured to the women to reassure them. The vige chief growled.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ignoring you; I was giving you a chance. A chance to leave our vige peacefully!¡±

    ¡°Such a generous opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Leave now. This is thest warning you¡¯ll get.¡±

    With that, the vige chief released Lloyd¡¯s cor and turned away.

    His hostility toward outsiders was clear.

    ¡®Normally, this is where I¡¯d leave.¡¯

    But that made the vige all the more suspicious.

    It reeked of something valuable, like a pot of honey buried beneath the surface.

    That hostility likely stemmed from the influx of outsiders drawn by that scent.

    Instead of falling to the ground, Lloydnded softly and spoke up.

    ¡°I can tell how much you love this vige.¡±

    The vige chief¡¯s steps slowed at Lloyd¡¯s empathetic words.

    ¡°In that case, you should face reality. Are you just going to stand by and watch as your fields turn ck?¡±

    Stating the provocative truth was enough to make the vige chief turn around.

    ¡°Jenna loves this vige just as much as you do. That¡¯s why she knocked on the doors of dozens of guilds in Eastan beforeing to us. This girl, not even fifteen years old, has shown more initiative than you. Who is the real adult in this vige?¡±

    Now he was pushing the vige chief¡¯s sense of responsibility.

    He was demanding a choice.

    The vige chief¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    Then, gritting his teeth, he muttered.

    ¡°You impudent brat.¡±

    ¡°Even so, the choice is yours. If you want us to leave, we will. Princess Yulia, are you ready to go?¡±

    ¡°...Huh? Oh, yes.¡±

    Caught off guard, Yulia climbed into the wagon.

    Lloyd was about to follow when¡ª

    ¡°...Fine. I admit that we need your help.¡±

    The vige chief murmured quietly.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Step, step.

    The vige chief led the way.

    Behind him, Jenna jumped for joy.

    Yulia turned to Lloyd with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°How did you manage that? He seemed even more stubborn than Father¡¯s Royal Guard Captain.¡±

    Lloyd shrugged lightly.

    ¡°People like him are actually easier to persuade.¡±

    Empathy, stating facts, appealing to their sense of responsibility, pointing out the problem, and presenting a solution.

    Lloyd knew that people as rigid as the vige chief were especially susceptible to this approach.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡ô

    The vige chief led Lloyd and the woman who appeared to be his superior to his home.

    It wasn¡¯trge, but it was tidy.

    As he served tea and refreshments, Lloyd narrowed his eyes.

    - He didn¡¯t poison it, did he?

    The expression on Lloyd¡¯s face said it all.

    ¡®Sigh.¡¯

    The vige chief sighed and took a sip of tea and a bite of the refreshments.

    ¡°You looked like a man just now, but now you seem more like a schemer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°...Ha.¡±

    Jenna and Yulia, who were fidgeting ufortably, stared at them as if they were handling a bomb that could go off at any moment.

    ¡®This is going to be stressful.¡¯

    The boy in front of him was tricky.

    The vige chief couldn¡¯t tell if the boy was good or bad, but one thing was clear: he was capable.

    The fact that he knew how to handle people was proof enough.

    Lloyd grinned and spoke.

    ¡°I hear that the potatoes, the vige¡¯s main crop, are dying. I also heard that the potatoes grown here are considered high quality. It must be troubling that you can¡¯t save them.¡±

    Lloyd was initiating negotiations.

    He was exaggerating the seriousness of the situation, while suggesting that he could solve it.

    ¡®Impressive.¡¯

    The vige chief was impressed.

    For someone who looked like just a boy, he spoke like a diplomat who had spent decades negotiating.

    Like a sly old fox.

    ¡®He could be a con artist.¡¯

    Talented people often ended up betraying you.

    The vige chief pondered for a moment before making his offer.

    ¡°Our vige doesn¡¯t have any money right now. We¡¯re spending everything we have just to buy food.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But let¡¯s do it this way. If you solve the potato problem, I¡¯ll give you 10% of the profits from potato sales.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯ll give us more money? Ah, I mean, of course. Thank you.¡±

    Lloyd seemed flustered for a moment before breaking into a broad smile.

    The vige chief clicked his tongue.

    Even while negotiating, he had that cheeky smile.

    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m not giving him an advance payment... There¡¯s nothing to lose. If he really can save the potato fields, we¡¯ll profit.¡¯

    Reassuring himself, the vige chief swallowed.

    ...Wait a minute.

    Was he nervous just now?

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    The vige chief found himself chuckling at the absurdity.

    He was getting nervous in front of a boy who looked no older than fifteen.

    ¡ô

    ¡®What¡¯s this lucky break?¡¯

    Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the vige chief¡¯s offer of royalties.

    He hadn¡¯t even thought of that.

    Lloyd¡¯s real target was the ¡°people responsible for what¡¯s happening to the fields.¡±

    They were the ones who represented a pot of gold for Lloyd.

    ¡®Seems like he thought I was trying to negotiate with him.¡¯

    That was actually better.

    Though it was a vige, the size of the fields was substantial.

    Even if the profit wasn¡¯t hugepared to the total revenue... the fact that the potatoes from this vige were considered high quality meant it would be a significant amount of money.

    ¡®Hehe.¡¯

    Lloyd hadn¡¯t smiled like this in a long time, pleased with the unexpected windfall.

    He decided to put in a little extra effort.

    Lloyd watched as the vige chief brought over a basket of potatoes.

    ¡°Here. These are the problem potatoes. As you can see, the upper half has turned ck. It¡¯s a disease we¡¯ve never encountered before. We¡¯ve tried various treatments, but nothing works...¡±

    Potatoes are sick.

    It made sense to approach this as a disease.

    But.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±

    Screech.

    Lloyd pushed his chair back and stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the field.¡±

    The vige chief was taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. You won¡¯t be able to see anything. We should wait until morning...¡±

    ¡°No. There are things you can only see at night.¡±

    Especially when it¡¯s a plot as sinister as this.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 36 - Assassins

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 36 - Assassins</strong>

    In the night lit only by the faint crescent moon, shadows moved through the darkened potato fields.

    Swish, swish.

    The sound of cloth brushing against the ground could be heard.

    One particrly agile figure darted swiftly along the edges of the field.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    A girl who had been chasing after the figure tripped and fell. She would have been seriously hurt if a man hadn¡¯t caught her in time.

    ¡°Th-thank you, vige chief.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. There are not just vines in the fields but also farming tools, so you must always watch your step, especially at night.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be careful. How can Lloyd see so well in the dark?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Lloyd raised his hand, signaling everyone to quiet down.

    He needed to focus now.

    He crouched down to the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely ck.¡±

    In the dim light, the stems visible in the field were darkened.

    It wasn¡¯t just the potatoes that were ckened; the entire nt seemed affected.

    He carefully touched the end of one stem, and it crumbled into a messy pulp.

    Anyone could see that it was diseased.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s unlikely to be a disease.¡±

    Lloyd boldly dismissed that possibility.

    He had a few reasons for this.

    First, there was Jenna¡¯s search radius.

    She had taken these potatoes to every guild in Eastan but hadn¡¯t found any answers.

    Of course, it was possible that the agricultural guilds in Eastan were ipetent.

    ¡°They probably couldn¡¯t find anything because it¡¯s not really a disease.¡±

    That exnation seemed more likely and reasonable. After all, the vigers here were experts when it came to potatoes.

    ¡°Besides, diseases take a long time to spread.¡±

    As Lloyd was deep in thought, the vige chief approached and asked.

    ¡°Take a long time to spread... You¡¯re suggesting that someone deliberately caused this to happen to the potato fields?¡±

    Lloyd nced at him.

    Yulia and Jenna were sitting a little way off.

    It should be fine to have a more serious conversation.

    ¡°Be honest with me. Has there been anyone targeting this vige recently?¡±

    The vige chief took a shallow breath.

    That was as good as confirmation.

    ¡°...What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°There are many reasons. Your extremely defensive attitude. The traps set up all around the vige. And most of all.¡±

    Lloyd nced around.

    The vast ins stretched out to the distant hills.

    ¡°There must be some kind of treasure buried here.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    The vige chief¡¯s voice dropped ominously.

    Lloyd calmly raised his hands.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not here to steal anything. I¡¯m just here because I was hired to be.¡±

    ¡°How much do you really know?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, not much. I¡¯m just guessing that something important or valuable might be here.¡±

    The vige chief¡¯s eyes glowed a cold blue even in the dark.

    He was clearly no ordinary man.

    Given his physique, he was likely someone skilled in physical enhancement.

    ¡°Even if I did know something, it¡¯s not like I could steal it, right?¡±

    ¡°...Hmph.¡±

    With a sigh, the vige chief lowered his fist.

    He muttered under his breath.

    ¡°When Jenna mentioned some ¡®damned research institute,¡¯ I thought she¡¯d been tricked again. But it seems like she¡¯s brought somepetent people this time.¡±

    ¡°Good call.¡±

    ¡°Alright. What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who¡¯s been regrly visiting this vige from outside?¡±

    ¡°No. Do I seem like the kind of person who¡¯d allow that?¡±

    ¡°No. But there must be someone. Maybe someone who brings seeds, delivers mail, or something essential that lowers your guard.¡±

    The vige chief fell into deep thought.

    Then, he suddenly pped his hands together.

    ¡°There¡¯s a guild we¡¯ve been trading with for a long time. Lately, we¡¯ve been buying food from them, so they¡¯ve beening by two or three times a month. They were just here yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    Lloyd muttered as he nced around.

    The faint light, the darkenedndscape.

    And the soil that faintly shimmered under the moonlight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that really good farmers can taste the soil to tell its quality.¡±

    ¡°What? Well, there were some old folks in our vige who did that, but we don¡¯t do that anymore. Besides, with all the fertilizers and such, the soil isn¡¯t exactly clean.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡±

    Lloyd grinned as he scooped up a handful of soil.

    Glint.

    A white powder shimmered on his fingertips.

    ¡°Wh-what are you...!¡±

    Before the vige chief could stop him, Lloyd put the soil in his mouth.

    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s bitter.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is! Spit it out immediately!¡±

    No.

    There was no need to.

    Instead, Lloyd slowly savored the taste.

    The ordinary gritty texture of sand.

    A bitter, astringent vor that he didn¡¯t even want to identify.

    And.

    ¡®A calming effect.¡¯

    It was a familiar taste.

    The anxiety that had been gnawing at him while he expanded his senses settled down.

    Of course, the effect was minor.

    It was less than 1/1000th of the potency of the sedatives he usually used.

    But it was there.

    A strange expression crossed Lloyd¡¯s face.

    The vige chief, who had been watching him closely, asked urgently.

    ¡°Wh-what did you feel?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lloyd smacked his lips.

    ¡°Tastes awful.¡±

    Thud.

    The vige chief¡¯s legs nearly gave out at the absurd response.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to eat it...!¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Vige chief, are you good in a fight?¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    Lloyd grinned and popped a sedative into his mouth as he pointed ahead.

    ¡°There. Someone¡¯s been watching us this whole time.¡±

    ¡ªFwoosh!

    The figures hiding among the furrows in the field bolted as Lloyd pointed at them.

    ¡ô

    In the vast potato field.

    One of the figures, who had been hiding in the shadows and sprinkling something in the field, muttered.

    ¡°This mission is too easy.¡±

    ¡°I was a bit worried about that vige chief, but it seems like he¡¯s lost his edge.¡±

    ¡°Tch. It¡¯s the ones who assigned the Seven Kill Squad to a mission like this who¡¯ve lost their edge.¡±

    The Seven Kill Squad.

    A group known to those familiar with Eastan. Their missions ranged from tailing to assassinations, and they could do anything that required stealth. The only downside was their high cost.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy money for us, so I¡¯m notining.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    As they carried out their task without a hitch.

    ¡°There¡¯s someoneing!¡±

    ¡°Hide. One of them is the vige chief... but the other three are... Hm?¡±

    The figure monitoring the situation, known as Six Kill, frowned.

    ¡°What is it, brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I must have been mistaken.¡±

    For a moment, a shiver ran down his spine, something that hadn¡¯t happened since he¡¯d brushed past the Purple Commander, the ruler of Eastan.

    ¡®It must be my imagination.¡¯

    What reason would someone of her caliber have toe to a ce like this?

    He must have been tired.

    That¡¯s what he thought as he crouched down into the ditch.

    ¡°How much more do we have to do?¡±

    ¡°Just that field over there, and we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯re here to work in the middle of the night. Let¡¯s wait for a bit, then finish up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The quiet night.

    The sound of the vige chief and the young ones talking could be heard from a distance.

    Just as he was about to let out a small yawn.

    ¡°What¡¯s that kid doing?¡±

    Seven Kill frowned.

    Six Kill¡¯s gaze followed hispanion¡¯s gesture.

    Under the faint moonlight, a boy was putting dirt in his mouth.

    Six Kill unconsciously tensed his legs.

    His old instincts were warning him.

    It would be wise to run.

    ¡®...But why?¡¯

    Six Kill was baffled by his own instincts.

    No matter how he looked at it, the boy was just an ordinary kid with no special abilities.

    Six Kill had survived in this harsh world for decades.

    His instincts were based on years of umted experience.

    But this time, it was hard to trust them.

    He couldn¡¯t believe he was intimidated by a mere boy.

    How could that be?

    Even so.

    ¡°Get ready to run.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Seven Kill was stunned.

    But Six Kill had experience.

    He knew that following your instincts was the key to survival.

    His instincts had now warned him twice about this boy.

    No matter what his eyes were telling him, it was safer to trust his instincts...

    ¡ªThere are people watching us.

    The Seven Kill Squad were experts in extreme stealth, to the point where even the Imperial Guard Captain would struggle to detect them. This was why their name was known throughout the Empire, beyond just Eastan.

    ¡®But that boy noticed us?¡¯

    ¡°Run!¡±

    His instincts¡¯ third warning matched his rational thinking.

    Six Kill bolted without looking back.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t sense any magic being used.

    He had briefly worried that the boy might be a mage, but it seemed that fear was unfounded.

    ¡®Embarrassing, but at least I¡¯m safe.¡¯

    Survival.

    That was more important than pride.

    Six Kill spoke to Seven Kill, who was running alongside him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep running for another minute before assessing the situation.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Did you notice anything strange?¡±

    ¡°The taste.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Six Kill turned his head.

    The boy was running alongside him.

    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±

    Six Kill tumbled to the ground in shock.

    This was a rare urrence.

    A veteran like him, with years of experience, falling during a mission.

    And during a simple task like sprinkling something on a field.

    At the same time, he was acting.

    Pretending to be weak, he shot a concealed weapon.

    A dagger shot out from his hand as he rolled on the ground, aiming straight for the boy¡¯s vital spot.

    ¡®He won¡¯t dodge this.¡¯

    Strength hidden behind weakness.

    That was how Six Kill had survived for so long.

    He trusted his secret weapon.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to shed blood, but...¡¯

    He¡¯d have to charge more for this job.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Six Kill exhaled and looked up.

    In the moonlit forest, the boy stood, silhouetted by the light.

    Grinning.

    The boy, holding the dagger in his teeth, whispered.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 37 - Claireâ€™s Arrogance

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 37 - ire¡¯s Arrogance</strong>

    In the heart of Eastan, there are all kinds of buildings.

    Some are shy and extravagant.

    Others are so dpidated you¡¯d wonder how they¡¯re still standing in such a bustling area.

    Among them is a particrly inconspicuous, narrow, three-story building that seems to strike a perfect bnce between the two extremes.

    There¡¯s no signboard, and passersby don¡¯t even give it a second nce. A woman steps into this building.

    The hallway is empty, devoid of any guide.

    ¡ªCreak, creak.

    As you walk, the creaking floorboards and asional dust rising serve as your only markers. Before long, you realize the building is longer than it seemed.

    A corridor that bends at right angles, a repeating pattern of windows, and endless stairs.

    A ce that feels like it could put you in a trance, where the only thing keeping you anchored is a single, repeating code in your mind.

    Eventually, you arrive.

    ¡°...Haa.¡±

    Bright light pours in the moment you turn the corner. Following the brilliance, you find yourself in a grand space with a high ceiling and a luxurious chandelier. The creaking is gone, reced by a smooth marble floor that feels like it could make you slip.

    Beyond the elegant mahogany furniture, a man greets you.

    ¡°Wee, Lady ire. Master Il-Sal has been expecting you.¡±

    How does he recognize me even though I¡¯m in disguise, with every inch of me covered?

    ire pushed the question aside and returned the minimum required courtesy.

    ¡°Please show me the way.¡±

    ¡°This way.¡±

    This was her second visit.

    As awe-inspiring as ever, she thought.

    The long corridors that didn¡¯t feel like they belonged in a building and the scenery that suddenly became opulent.

    This secret andvish base might just be the perfect reflection of the Seven Kill Squad.

    The grand spiral staircase no longer surprised her.

    ¡ªKnock, knock.

    ¡°Lady ire is here.¡±

    The one-eyed butler who bowed and vanished in an instant didn¡¯t surprise her either.

    ¡®He must be one of the top experts.¡¯

    ire swallowed nervously as she waited for the office¡¯s owner to appear.

    ¡ªCreak.

    The door slowly opened.

    And beyond it, a ring red eye.

    A woman with a long scar running down one side of her face, but whose remaining eye was more than enough to make anyone cower.

    Her tall, slender frame.

    A beautiful figure with long arms and legs to match.

    The woman with the fierce red lips who smiled at ire was Il-Sal, the leader of the Seven Kill Squad.

    ¡°Come in. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    There weren¡¯t many people who could casually speak informally to ire, one of the heroes of the continent.

    And even fewer whom ire wouldn¡¯t mind addressing her that way.

    ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as ever.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but not as much as you, hero of the continent. Take a seat.¡±

    Il-Sal personally poured the tea.

    Her movements were both precise and graceful.

    Crossing her legs as she sat down, she spoke.

    ¡°The job you requested is progressing well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing. Considering how much money you spent.¡±

    ¡°You know, the hush money was more significant.¡±

    ¡°What do you take us for? Of course.¡±

    Heh.

    Il-Sal covered her lips as sheughed.

    Honestly, ire didn¡¯t like her.

    ¡®She¡¯s too cunning.¡¯

    Her eyes, her smirk. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s hiding something deep inside her. When ire thought about how this woman was the top assassin, it sent a shiver down her spine.

    But even so.

    ire had no choice.

    Eastan was the key city to expanding her influence in the Empire. Topletely take control of it, she needed Il-Sal¡¯s help.

    And not just for that.

    ¡®I need to find Lee Han.¡¯

    ire¡¯s condition was worsening by the day.

    Even today, she had coughed up blood in the morning.

    She had tried to suppress it to maintain her strong front, but even now, one side of her body was trembling slightly.

    The symptoms were getting serious.

    Not just because of what the doctors said, but because ire could feel it herself.

    ¡®I need to find him as soon as possible.¡¯

    It was no longer a mental issue.

    It was a matter of survival.

    Ahem.

    ire disguised a cough as she cleared her throat and spoke up.

    ¡°I came today for the second request.¡±

    ¡°Oh - The one about finding that boy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ...That¡¯s a lie.

    If the job were going well, she wouldn¡¯t be reacting like, ¡®Oh - that request?¡¯

    ire bit the inside of her lip lightly.

    There was no one she could trust.

    Back when she was with the Hero Party, there were people she could trust to handle things. But once they were gone, she realized how rare those kinds of people were in this world. And how much harder it is to find someone who¡¯s already gone.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to put a little more effort into finding him. I¡¯ve paid you quite a bit, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°The conditions are just so difficult.¡±

    ire knew it too. A boy in Eastan who used to be called ¡®Lee Han¡¯ in a past life.

    Finding someone under those conditions was practically impossible.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Just kidding. We¡¯re really looking for him.¡±

    ¡°...Really?¡±

    Il-Sal grinned as she watched ire¡¯s somewhat foolish smile.

    ¡°Anyway, ording to what you¡¯ve said, this ¡®Lee Han¡¯ boy is supposed to be strong, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Then my people will find him.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve got a nose for sniffing out strength like bloodhounds.¡±

    Grinning.

    Il-Sal made a circle with her thumb and index finger.

    ¡°How about this? If you pay extra, we¡¯ll even persuade him toe to you.¡±

    ¡°Just find him for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure?¡±

    ¡°I think I can persuade him myself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Il-Sal tilted her head slightly.

    As if to say, ¡°How are you going to do that?¡±

    But ire was confident.

    ¡®Lee Han always listened to me.¡¯

    She remembered Lee Han.

    He always paid attention to what she said.

    He liked how smart and knowledgeable she was.

    So.

    If she could meet him again, she was sure she could persuade him.

    To ask him to stay by her side just one more time.

    After all, they were practically childhood friends.

    ¡®If he forgives me just once...¡¯

    As ire¡¯s thoughts wandered.

    ¡ªBang!

    The office door burst open.

    Il-Sal¡¯s delicate brow furrowed.

    ¡°This... Master Il-Sal!¡±

    ¡°What is it? Why themotion?¡±

    ¡°Th-they... Six Kill and Seven Kill! They...!¡±

    Il-Sal¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve found him.¡±

    ire¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡ô

    ¡ªBoom!

    A white firework burst in the sky.

    It should be visible even from outside the vige.

    If that¡¯s the case, the signal should reach Il-Sal immediately.

    Six Kill barely let out a sigh of relief.

    The scene he had just witnessed wouldn¡¯t leave his mind.

    The kid who had bitten down on the dagger he had thrown and grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s a monster.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t used the smoke bomb and the emergency escape scroll right then, he would have been caught.

    ¡°What a terrifying kid.¡±

    ¡°Were you calling me?¡±

    A chill ran down his spine.

    Six Kill froze in ce.

    Then, slowly, he turned his head.

    The boy was standing next to him again.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°Calling someone names to their face hurts, you know.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I am Lloyd.¡±

    Damn it.

    That¡¯s not what I meant.

    Cursing under his breath, Six Kill put some distance between them.

    ¡®Damn monster.¡¯

    The speed of the emergency escape scroll was akin to teleportation.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t cover a long distance, but still, it didn¡¯t make sense that he could keep up.

    How the hell did he do it?

    Too fast to be just someone skilled in physical enhancement, too quiet to be a mage.

    Either way, it meant he was incredibly strong.

    Six Kill¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The boy who introduced himself as Lloyd tilted his head slightly, as if he were examining something curious.

    ¡°You catch on quick.¡±

    ¡°Spare my life.¡±

    ¡°I like how you get straight to the point.¡±

    It was the ultimate humiliation.

    But Six Kill knew this was the time to bow his head.

    ¡°What do you want to ask? And if I answer, will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°That depends on your answer.¡±

    Grinning.

    The boy¡¯s teeth gleamed white in the faint moonlight.

    It was like he¡¯d lived two lives already.

    Before Six Kill could even collect his thoughts, Lloyd continued.

    ¡°You guys are the real power behind Eastan, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Six Kill reflexively asked back.

    He mped his mouth shut, but it was already toote.

    ¡°You control the market and such from behind the scenes, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How did you...¡±

    ¡°I was just taking a shot in the dark, but I guess I was right.¡±

    Damn it.

    He was definitely caught off guard.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to be questioned like this, as if Lloyd were stabbing in the dark.

    ¡°My superior, who¡¯s running over here, has some business with your boss. Can you tell me where they are?¡±

    This guy has a superior?

    I can¡¯t even begin to guess how strong that person must be.

    Six Kill gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to die than to betray the Seven Kill Squad!¡±

    He lunged at Lloyd.

    ¡ªThud.

    It was Six Kill who hit the ground.

    Blood gushed from his severed foot.

    Lloyd looked startled, then quickly swallowed another sedative.

    "Stay down, Ortega."

    Calming himself despite the sight of blood, Lloyd stopped the bleeding. It seemed he wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    "Who told you to suddenly go act out? You startled me."

    "Ugh¡­"

    "Then, shall we have a proper chat?"

    Lloydughed as he jingled the keys that hade out of his pocket.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 38 - Reward

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 38 - Reward</strong>

    "...The important thing is that it¡¯s on the third floor... that''s where it¡¯s located."

    Six Kill, who obediently revealed the information, was like a broken dam spilling out everything needed.

    Lloyd stared at the medicine bottle in his hand, impressed.

    "Effective even for making someone confess, huh."

    He felt that he had gathered all the necessary intel by now.

    The drugged-up Six Kill, now swaying, could no longer keep his head steady and let it droop.

    Lloyd stretched his legs and stood up from his crouched position.

    "... My whole body aches."

    It was only natural that someone of Six Kill''s caliber would have magical or mental barriers in ce.

    Having to go all out with magic after such a long time made his body throb here and there.

    It was only thanks to the exceptional cognitive processing unique to Lloyd¡¯s body that he managed to get through it. Otherwise, he might¡¯ve struggled quite a bit.

    "Still, I managed to get some crucial information."

    The value of the intel Six Kill spilled under the influence of the drug was by no means insignificant.

    Above all, Lloyd was now certain about two things he had been suspecting for a while.

    1. In Eastan, there¡¯s a shadowy force controlling the entire city.

    2. The "potato deaths" in this small vige were merely a prelude to therger scheme they were plotting.

    Most importantly, it was clear that the Hero, ire, was involved in all of this.

    "I could unravel things step by step since I¡¯ve found a lead, but..."

    Lloyd looked down at the key in his hand.

    No need to take a roundabout way when you can go straight to the goal.

    "Lloyd! Are you okay?"

    Amotion arose from behind him as the vige chief came running over in a hurry.

    ¡®There shouldn¡¯t have been that many traces left.¡¯

    Yet he¡¯s managed to follow quite well.

    He¡¯s someone whose past Lloyd was starting to get curious about.

    "What in the world is this..."

    The chief, who was greeted by Lloyd¡¯s expectant gaze, clutched his head in disbelief.

    And understandably so. A masked man with a severed ankle was staring nkly into space, while the boy responsible for it stood there with a calm, indifferent expression.

    A serious incident had urred in the vige.

    It was clear that this would cause trouble. But what troubled the chief even more was his intuition telling him that this incident wouldn¡¯t be the end of it.

    "... Care to exin?"

    At the chief¡¯s question, Lloyd pped his hands together.

    The chief frowned, staring at his own hands as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just done, then looked back up.

    "What was found in the potato field was a sedative."

    "... A sedative?"

    "Yes. Try taking a whiff of this."

    Lloyd tossed the medicine bottle to the chief.

    The chief caught it with one hand and sniffed it cautiously.

    "And here¡¯s a sample of the soil."

    Another medicine bottle.

    When did he even collect that?

    Setting his doubts aside, the chief sniffed the soil, his eyes widening as he did.

    "...There¡¯s definitely something mixed in."

    "Exactly."

    "But a sedative is supposed to affect human consciousness, isn¡¯t it? What could that possibly have to do with potatoes..."

    "When making sedatives, various herbs are used, but minerals are also involved."

    Lloyd recalled the time he visited Malio¡¯s workshop to purchase sedatives.

    Back then, he had thought Malio was just being overly talkative, but now, those exnations turned out to be valuable hints.

    "As you know, changes in soilposition can sometimes have fatal effects on nts. When heavy metals are properly blended in, the impact bes even more dramatic."

    Thud.

    Lloyd nudged the half-conscious Six Kill¡¯s pant leg with his foot.

    Several medicine bottles rolled out.

    "...Sedatives?"

    "Yes. They¡¯re all the same substance."

    ording to Six Kill, the discovery of the effect was idental.

    As soon as it was applied, it would cause specific crops to wither within a day.

    "They nned to ruin a vige known for its potatoes by exploiting that effect."

    "What!"

    "In order to turn this ce into a base for producing the drug."

    "These bastards!"

    The chief¡¯s demeanor instantly became fierce.

    The continuous attacks on the vige.

    Among them, this one was by far the most dangerous, pushing the vige to the brink.

    Without Lloyd¡¯s intervention, surely...

    "Lloyd!"

    An urgent voice called from behind.

    Under the moonlight, the sight of shining tinum-blonde hair drew near.

    It was Princess Yulia, rushing over in a hurry.

    Looks like she finished dealing with Seven Kill and handled things well.

    "Lady Yulia...?"

    Even as Lloyd called her name, she didn¡¯t stop and continued running straight toward him.

    Before he could even take a step back, she quickly pressed her forehead against his.

    Her scent brushed past him.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Get a grip, Lloyd. You¡¯re not being taken over by Ortega, right? You can handle this much, can¡¯t you?"

    p, p!

    Yulia even started smacking his cheeks.

    The bewilderment in Lloyd¡¯s eyes gradually shifted to exasperation.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "I don¡¯t believe you. Just look at all this blood! You¡¯re definitely Ortega! Give Lloyd back!"

    Smack, smack.

    Yulia¡¯s ps grew stronger and stronger.

    Lloyd quickly stepped back.

    "Seriously. I just took a sedative pill."

    "... A sedative?"

    Yulia looked at Lloyd¡¯s fingers.

    As he shook the medicine bottle, her gaze wavered along with it.

    The blue gleam in her eyes quickly faded away.

    "Ahem. You should¡¯ve said that earlier."

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It seemed like she just wanted an excuse to hit me.

    Yulia, rolling her eyes sheepishly, crouched down in front of Six Kill.

    "Hey, mister, is your ankle okay?"

    Of course it¡¯s not.

    Lloyd sighed and turned his gaze away from Yulia.

    As he did, he saw the sun beginning to rise from the distant fields.

    The surroundings gradually grew brighter.

    Lloyd muttered as he turned back to the vige chief.

    "I think I¡¯ve figured out what this vige¡¯s treasure is."

    "...What do you think it is?"

    "It¡¯s thend itself."

    A wide in where you can see the sun.

    Soil fertile enough to keep potatoes growing endlessly.

    And an adequate water source.

    On top of that, the vige¡¯s location offers easy ess to both the city center and the capital.

    The true treasure of this vige is thend.

    "Sharp observation."

    The chief genuinely acknowledged it.

    "There have been times when people targeted ournd. And they were always formidable opponents, smart enough to recognize the value of thisnd."

    This group of assassins is no different.

    They stealthily pushed the vige into a crisis.

    They were daring enough to pour all that expensive sedative across the vast fields while keeping it discreet.

    ording to Six Kill, the n was to use thend as a farm to cultivate key ingredients for the drug.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re acting alone.¡¯

    The Seven Kill Squad is merely an assassination group.

    To produce and distribute drugs, there must be a powerful financial backer hiding behind them.

    It¡¯s likely a guild heavily involved in the distribution business.

    ¡®The shadowy forces controlling Eastan from behind.¡¯

    The Seven Kill Squad and that guild are Lloyd¡¯s targets.

    Well. Since he now had critical testimony and key items pointing toward the Seven Kill Squad, he¡¯d start by taking them down first.

    ¡®Assassins are tricky to deal with.¡¯

    Even among Six Kill and Seven Kill, those two are just small fry.

    He couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what kind of formidable foes were waiting ahead.

    ¡®Handling this with just the two of us might be tough.¡¯

    Having a proper tank on the team would make the task of taking down the Seven Kill Squad a lot less daunting.

    But who should he bring along? There wasn¡¯t anyone who came to mind.

    As Lloyd tapped his chin, deep in thought, the chief approached quietly despite hisrge frame.

    "Would you allow us to treat you to a meal?"

    "Of course, I¡¯d be delighted."

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at the chief.

    ¡ô

    The promised dinner time.

    As they walked to the chief¡¯s house, Yulia spoke up.

    "I¡¯m really looking forward to the feast they¡¯ll prepare."

    Her eyes were practically shining.

    "I didn¡¯t know you had such a big appetite."

    "It¡¯s not about greed! I just... I just wanted to eat a proper feast for once."

    Well.

    Even though she¡¯s the Third Princess, the food she usually eats in the imperial pce is on a whole different level from whatmoners get.

    While she¡¯s not the extravagant type, it¡¯s understandable if she craves it from time to time.

    Watching Yulia get all excited at the thought of the feast didn¡¯t quite stir any pity in him. After all,moners are the type to be thrilled just by seeing a meat dish.

    And so, they entered the chief¡¯s house.

    "Here it is! Dig in, everyone!"

    Despite the chief¡¯s confident gesture, the spread on the table was rather underwhelming.

    "Potato rice, potato stew, potato pancakes, potato fries, potato..."

    Princess Yulia muttered nkly.

    The chief, oblivious,ughed heartily.

    "A feast made from the finest potatoes our vige has to offer! Though they¡¯re storage potatoes... please enjoy them with the heart that went into preparing this final batch!"

    "...Yes."

    Yulia answered listlessly, and Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Unlike her, Lloyd was genuinely curious about how the potatoes would taste.

    ¡®Might as well give it a try.¡¯

    Carefully putting some mashed potatoes in his mouth¡ª

    The texture was smooth, with not a single lump, melting away instantly, while the rich buttery vor gently enveloped his pte.

    "Oh..."

    A soft exmation escaped him.

    The chief and Jenna beamed proudly.

    "You¡¯ve got a refined pte, Lloyd! Truly worthy of being our vige¡¯s savior."

    "...You¡¯re too kind."

    "Not at all. Without you, our vige would have been ruined! Eat as much as you like!"

    Lloyd began to enjoy the potatoes.

    Watching him eat, Yulia also cautiously took a bite and then¡ª

    "!"

    She, too, began devouring the potatoes.

    As they ate, Lloyd brought up the topic.

    "By the way, about the royalty you promised."

    The reward was important, after all.

    The chief chuckled as if even that pleased him.

    "Indeed, that¡¯s important! Our vige¡¯s monthly profit averages about 30 million Krone."

    "3-30 million!"

    The fee the chief promised was 10% of the monthly profit.

    Even just 10% was a considerable amount.

    Both Lloyd and Yulia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    "It¡¯s more than worth it. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to recover that amount."

    "A wise decision."

    "Haha."

    The chiefughed heartily.

    "Lloyd, I have a proposal for you."

    "What is it?"

    He spoke cautiously, gauging Lloyd¡¯s reaction.

    "Would you consider living in our vige?"

    "What?"

    "Jenna seems to like you, too."

    Jenna, who was sitting across from Lloyd, bowed her head shyly. Her ears turned red as she blushed.

    The sudden turn of events was enough to catch even Lloyd off guard.

    "What do you mea¡ª"

    Just as he was about to turn his head, Lloyd was startled.

    Princess Yulia was ring at him with fire in her eyes.

    It was almost as if her eyes were glowing red.

    Even more terrifying than her Reverse Eyes.

    "Don¡¯t even dream about it."

    Growling, Yulia continued.

    "Lloyd is my advisor."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 39 - Claireâ€™s Crisis

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 39 - ire¡¯s Crisis</strong>

    "Now, now, everyone calm down. It was just a joke. As for Jenna¡­ she¡¯ll have to try a bit harder."

    Jenna began to sniffle.

    The vige chief stood up, offered his apologies, and left for a moment.

    ¡ª tter.

    There was a brief noise from the kitchen.

    Soon, the chief returned, holding sses and a small bottle in each hand.

    "Everyone, have a drink."

    The liquid in the bottle was a near-transparent shade of purple.

    "...What is this? Surely it¡¯s not some kind of aphrodisiac?"

    Yulia narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

    To her, both Jenna and the chief¡¯s gazes seemed questionable.

    Eyes filled with greed.

    "Oh no, nothing like that! I swear it was just a joke earlier!"

    The chief waved his hands in defense and poured the liquid from the bottle into the sses.

    A sharp alcoholic scent spread through the air.

    Lloyd furrowed his brows, then suddenly widened his eyes in surprise.

    "Is this by any chance¡­"

    A memory from the past shed through his mind.

    He had heard rumors about a renowned liquor from the continent that everyone had to try at least once.

    It was known for its aroma and vor, but more than that¡ª

    "Does it increase mana?"

    Yes.

    It was famous for that particr effect.

    The chief¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile.

    "As expected, you¡¯re well-informed."

    "It increases mana?"

    Yulia¡¯s eyes were still filled with doubt.

    Instead of responding, Lloyd simply downed the ss of potato liquor.

    The sharp alcohol spread through his throat.

    Simultaneously, a subtle stimtion rippled through his mana circuits.

    He could feel the previously blocked microcircuits at the edges of his mana flow open up.

    "Although the effects aren¡¯t as grand as the rumors suggest, they say there¡¯s a difference between those who¡¯ve tried it and those who haven¡¯t."

    A difference?

    It was more than that.

    ¡®I¡¯ve unexpectedly made significant progress.¡¯

    The blockages in Lloyd¡¯s mana circuits that had been troubling him.

    Some of those microcircuits were now fully unblocked thanks to that brief stimtion.

    At this rate, his mana recovery might improve by 30-40%.

    He had gained something substantial from an unexpected source.

    Lloyd bowed his head slightly toward the chief.

    "Thank you."

    "But this isn¡¯t nearly enough aspensation! Let¡¯s talk about more rewards."

    More rewards?

    Even Lloyd, who had some sense of decency, was taken aback.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the chief was trying to back out of giving him the original reward.

    "You mentioned the potato royalties."

    "Of course, that¡¯s a given."

    "Then why¡­"

    Hah-hah!

    The chiefughed heartily.

    "If it weren¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve lost everything without even knowing what hit us. Let me be clear¡ªboth of you are true benefactors of our vige."

    With a deep bow, the chief lowered his head to a 90-degree angle.

    Being treated as a benefactor¡­

    ¡®This is a bit overwhelming.¡¯

    What made it even more ufortable were the chief¡¯s bulging muscles that seemed to swell with every breath he took and the admiration in Jenna¡¯s eyes.

    Lloyd instinctively knew that asking for something excessive in this situation could be a bad move.

    After all, if an entire vige ended up depending solely on him, it would be a hassle.

    ¡®Still, I should at least make sure I get something worthwhile.¡¯

    Was there anything he needed urgently?

    There were plenty of things he could ask for¡ªmoney, influence, ridiculously powerful gear¡­

    But asking for such things from this vige seemed unrealistic.

    Maybe he could request something more appropriate.

    As Lloyd pondered, a glint appeared in his eyes.

    "Then, I¡¯ll take the chief."

    "Wha¡­ what?!"

    Bam!

    Yulia mmed the table.

    ¡ô

    After returning to the [Social Science Research Institute].

    "Lloyd, I almost started doubting your tastes."

    Sitting at her desk in the office, Yulia let out a sigh of relief.

    "What on earth were you thinking?"

    "Taking the chief instead of Jenna¡­"

    "Absolutely not. What were you thinking?"

    Yulia shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.

    It was a shameless gesture befitting a princess.

    "¡­"

    What in the world had she seen in the Imperial Pce?

    Come to think of it, he had heard that same-sex love was trending among the nobles. There were even rumors that the First Prince was into men.

    ¡®I thought those were just baseless rumors spread by the Second Princess, Aina.¡¯

    But seeing Yulia¡¯s reaction, Lloyd began to suspect there might be some truth to them.

    A chill ran down his spine.

    Lloyd rubbed his arm as goosebumps appeared.

    ¡®I¡¯d better be careful when I visit the pce.¡¯

    Honestly, it was awkward to admit, but Lloyd¡ªwell, the original body¡¯s appearance¡ªwasn¡¯tcking in terms of looks. Although he was a bit on the slender side, he still fell on the "not bad" spectrum. Even the Duchess Gray had mentioned that his appearance was one of the reasons she found him interesting.

    ¡®I really need to stay cautious.¡¯

    Lloyd made a firm mental note, engraving it in his heart.

    However, now was the time for strategy, not idle thoughts.

    "As you might¡¯ve guessed, Lady Yulia, the Seven Kill Squad is a significant organization."

    "...You mean the real power behind Eastan that you mentioned before. They¡¯re the ones pulling the strings?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s highly likely. There¡¯s also the possibility that the Seven Kill Squad itself holds that power."

    "Impressive. I hadn¡¯t thought that far."

    Yulia murmured in admiration.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly something to admire.

    He had simply pieced together a few facts.

    "It seems they¡¯re heavily involved in drug trafficking. The fact that they even considered turning that vige into a drug farm shows they¡¯re operating on arge scale."

    But that¡¯s not how a guild would typically approach it. They¡¯d opt for a more direct method, like importing the drugs from elsewhere and selling them immediately. This points to the likelihood that a non-guild entity with deep roots in Eastan is behind these operations.

    That made suspicion toward the Seven Kill Squad entirely reasonable.

    The problem was that theirbat strength wouldn¡¯t be ordinary.

    After arriving at the institute, Lloyd had done a brief investigation, and it was clear that Il-Sal, the leader of the Seven Kill Squad, had a fearsome reputation and skills to match, making her nearly unmatched.

    ¡®In the end, if we¡¯re going to take down the Seven Kill Squad, we¡¯ll have to face Il-Sal.¡¯

    It was a battle that couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    And for this kind of fight, it was crucial to strike quickly, decisively, and with full force.

    "I know where the Seven Kill Squad is hiding. What we need to focus on is our fighting strength."

    "Our fighting strength?"

    "Yes. Just the two of us won¡¯t be enough. They¡¯re assassins¡­ For most situations, my strategies should cover us."

    To be precise, Lloyd¡¯s razor-sharp instincts would be key. But the issuey elsewhere.

    "We absolutely need one or two physical-type tanks who can step up when brains alone won¡¯t work."

    Yulia frowned.

    "But knights can only be deployed when we¡¯re within the Imperial Pce, right?"

    Typical of a princess, she immediately thought of using knights, even the elite guards.

    "Of course, here we can¡¯t recruit people unless we hire them or take them on as allies."

    "...True."

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Yulia suddenly looked shocked.

    "Wait.. .is that why you wanted the vige chief?"

    "Yes."

    Recalling the chief¡¯s hulking physique, Lloyd grinned.

    ¡ô

    Rumors started spreading in Eastan.

    At first, they seemed insignificant, but given that the subject involved one of the "three heroes," it quickly became the talk of the town.

    ¡ª They say Vice-Leader ire is suffering from a severe illness.

    ¡ª She¡¯s on the verge of death, supposedly cursed after defeating the Demon King.

    Harold Trading Company¡¯s Eastan branch.

    "...It¡¯s difficult to pinpoint the source of the rumors, Vice-Leader."

    ire listened to the reports with a frown.

    Where could the leak havee from?

    Only a very select few knew about her health condition.

    Her attending physician, her secretary, and perhaps Il-Sal from the Seven Kill Squad.

    ¡®...Whoever it is.¡¯

    ire wasn¡¯t pleased.

    Having rumors spread about her was always infuriating.

    She understood better than anyone the power of rumors.

    When she sent Lloyd to his final stage, the rumors yed a significant role in shaping perceptions.

    "Rumors should be dealt with while they¡¯re still controble. Do your best to contain them."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am. But there¡¯s one more rumor¡­"

    The secretary trailed off, making ire¡¯s brow furrow even further.

    "What is it?"

    "Well, there¡¯s a rumor that someone is plotting against our tradingpany."

    "...What?"

    ire found herself asking again.

    A plot? Against Harold Trading Company?

    It wasn¡¯t unheard of in the past, but¡­

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t happened even once since I became a hero.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t something she could tolerate.

    ire¡¯s clenched fist tightened.

    "Do you have any specific information?"

    "Not much¡­ However, one of the lower-ranked guild members overheard a rather detailed n."

    "What kind of n?"

    "That¡¯s the thing."

    "The thing¡­?"

    The secretary lowered his voice.

    With some difficulty, he finally spoke.

    "There¡¯s talk of assassination attempts targeting you, Vice-Leader."

    "Assassination?"

    "Yes. There were even detailed ns mentioned, like blowing up the building you¡¯ll visit on your first day in Eastan."

    Crunch.

    ire bit down on her lip.

    The details were too precise, suggesting someone who knew her well was spreading these rumors.

    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯

    No one in particr came to mind, no matter how much she thought about it.

    Her mouth went dry.

    "Any leads?"

    "...Apologies, but we have no leads at this time."

    ire murmured quietly.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    If only Lee Han were here.

    If he were, none of this would¡¯ve ever been happening to begin with, let alone need to be prevented.

    ire lowered her head, cradling her forehead in her hands.

    "...I¡¯m in trouble."

    Physical strain coupled with the looming threat of assassination.

    ire could sense that her crisis had truly begun.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 40 - Reunion with Claire

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 40 - Reunion with ire</strong>

    "Lady ire, it¡¯s morning."

    Harold Trading Company¡¯s Eastan branch.

    With the butler¡¯s knock, ire sluggishly rose from her bed.

    A simple breakfast, consisting of a sd and a few pieces of meat, was soon prepared on the dining table.

    ire, now up, asked the butler,

    "Did you check the food?"

    "Yes, the maid in charge has already tested it¡­"

    "But the sauce looks different from yesterday, doesn¡¯t it?"

    "Is that so? I¡¯ll go and check with the kitchen."

    "No. You try it."

    "...Pardon?"

    "I said, try it."

    The butler¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly as he heard her words.

    ire didn¡¯t miss this subtle change in his expression.

    "You have only two choices. Eat it, or kneel down right where you are."

    ire¡¯s finger pointed directly at the butler.

    The butler, as if feeling wronged, began to move toward ire.

    "Mydy, I¡¯ve served you for over ten years. If you can¡¯t trust me, then¡­"

    "Don¡¯t move. You know better than anyone the extent of my magical abilities."

    "You¡¯re aware, aren¡¯t you? My entire family has served the Harold family. I have no reason to betray you¡­"

    "Stop it!"

    ire shouted as if she were having a seizure.

    Step.

    The butler¡¯s footsteps halted.

    ire swallowed nervously and spoke in a trembling voice.

    "It¡¯s one of the two. Either you eat the food, or you kneel down right now."

    The butler looked at ire with a sense of disbelief.

    It was a look filled with pity, as though he were gazing at someone who was ill.

    "Lady ire, it seems you¡¯re very tired. You¡¯re not acting like yourself."

    That gaze, as if he were treating her like she was insane¡­

    Maybe the butler was right.

    He had served her for many years, and she trusted him enough to bring him to Eastan.

    It was true that she was extremely tired.

    The fact that she could be attacked at any time, anywhere, had driven her mind into a dark corner.

    Maybe she was going mad.

    As the doctor had said, maybe this cursed "Mana Sensitivity Syndrome" was slowly eating away at her sanity.

    But despite it all¡­

    "Don¡¯te closer. Just eat it. Everything will be solved if you eat it. So, eat it!"

    ire believed in her own reason.

    Even if her mind crumbled, logic would still function.

    Even if her emotions shattered, as long as her brain was working, she could still think.

    That¡¯s the kind of person she was.

    "Very well, as youmand."

    The butler knelt down on the spot.

    It was an action he had never shown in the ten years he had served her. He picked up the sandwich from the te.

    Even as he brought it to his mouth, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in his actions.

    ¡ª Flinch.

    ''Am I truly going mad?''

    ire¡¯s eyes wavered.

    In that instant.

    ¡ª Fwoosh!

    The butler¡¯s body suddenly lunged forward.

    On his arm, a symbol of the Blood Sect glowed white.

    ire unleashed the spell she had prepared in advance on him.

    It was a fire spell, released in shock without proper control.

    ¡ª Fwoosh!

    The scent of burning flesh filled the air momentarily.

    Only a pile of ckened ashes remained on the floor.

    "Aah¡­"

    Thud.

    ire copsed into her seat, overwhelmed with despair.

    ¡ô

    Rumors began to spread.

    Gossip about the true master of the tradingpany spread quickly through the branch due to its shocking nature.

    "They say Lady ire has gone mad."

    "I heard she spent millions of krones on some quack doctor in Eastan just recently."

    "Isn¡¯t it strange that she¡¯s staying in Eastan? Why would she abandon the imperial capital toe to this remote backwater¡­"

    The danger of rumors lies in their distortion of the truth.

    ire¡¯s actions were being twisted and given wings by these rumors. But just as the unsettling rumors about ire began to circte,

    ¡ª Whoosh!

    A scorching heat enveloped the building.

    It was so intense that it seemed the ce was on fire.

    rmed, people rushed to ire¡¯s quarters.

    "L-Lady ire! What on earth happened!"

    They alternated their gaze between the charred remains and ire.

    They looked at ire as though she were a monster, hesitating to approach.

    "¡­No."

    ire muttered.

    Her mind wasn¡¯t functioning properly due to the shock.

    The realization that the butler who had served her was actually a traitor.

    And the fact that the servants who were supposed to support her were now looking at her as if she were an insect.

    Everything was too overwhelming to process.

    Even the Mana Sensitivity Syndrome she was suffering from pushed her further into a panic.

    "N-no, that¡¯s not it. This person, he tried to kill me¡ª!"

    "Th-this person? Could it be that those ashes are Butler Cain¡­?"

    "Th-that¡¯s because!"

    ire¡¯s eyes trembled violently.

    She abruptly stood up and bolted out of the room.

    ''Damn it, damn it.''

    Where should she go?

    It had been a long time since she had felt such panic.

    Not since the days when all the porters andborers who supported her in the Hero Party were killed.

    Back then, Lee Han had helped her.

    He hadforted her and set her straight.

    But Lee Han wasn¡¯t here now.

    She had to find him.

    She had to find Lee Han.

    Driven to the brink, ire wandered aimlessly.

    At some point, she arrived at the headquarters of the Seven Kill Squad.

    "I-Ilsa! I need to see Ilsa!"

    Despite her desperate tone, the man at the reception desk replied calmly.

    "Madam Ilsa is currently upied and doesn¡¯t have the time to meet with you, mydy."

    "Wh-what do you mean! Do you know how much money I¡¯ve given you people? You can¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll pay more, just let me see her right now!"

    "However, she did leave a note."

    "A note?"

    "Yes. It¡¯s information about the location of Lee Han¡­ Would you like to hear it? Though it doese at a rather steep price."

    ire clung to the staff member as if she were a drug addict.

    "P-please. I¡¯ll pay whatever it takes. Just give it to me right now."

    "The price will be double the original request fee. Is that eptable?"

    "I said I¡¯d pay whatever it takes. So please¡­!"

    A slight smirk appeared on the staff member¡¯s lips as ire clung to him.

    Twice the original fee.

    Even for the vice leader of the Harold Trading Company, that amount was surely unaffordable. Everything was going ording to n.

    But there was no way for ire, who had lost her mind, to realize this.

    The staff member handed her a small note with a smile.

    "You should be able to meet him if you go to this address."

    It was a piece of paper with the address of the Social Science Research Institute.

    ¡ô

    [Social Science Research Institute]

    Three figures sat at a table in front of an unnecessarilyrge reception desk.

    "Lloyd. How much longer do we have to wait?"

    The vige chief drummed his fingers on the table in frustration.

    It was understandable.

    ¡ª We¡¯re going to raid the ce called the Seven Kill Squad that attacked your vige. Pleasee with us.

    After hearing those words anding to the institute, they had been waiting for three days now.

    And yet Lloyd kept saying,

    "Just a little longer. Someone will let us know when it¡¯s time for us to move."

    His assurances were nothing more than convenient excuses.

    Whatever that was supposed to mean.

    But Lloyd was Lloyd.

    Since the vige chief and Yulia trusted him, they waited.

    On the fourth day.

    Yulia, tapping her fingers on the table, finally spoke.

    She was gritting her teeth.

    "Lloyd. How much longer are we supposed to wait?"

    "Just a bit more."

    ¡ª Bang!

    Yulia mmed the table in frustration.

    "You said it was urgent before! I can¡¯t take it anymore."

    "I agree."

    The vige chief chimed in from the side.

    "Lloyd, if you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll go alone! Follow me if you want!"

    As she stood up, the chief also rose from his seat.

    "A warrior doesn¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll join you."

    Just as the two were about to storm out in anger,

    ¡ª Knock, knock.

    There was a knock at the door of the institute.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Lloyd stood up calmly.

    He walked past the vige chief and Yulia, who were both left speechless, and approached the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "...I have a request."

    A feeble voice answered from the other side.

    It was a familiar voice.

    Lloyd bit his lower lip.

    It was the first time he had heard this voice in this lifetime.

    ¡ª Revenge. The time for revenge hase. Will you just stand by and watch? I¡¯ll lend you my strength. With it, you could blow that girl¡¯s tradingpany sky-high. Just take my hand.

    Ortega¡¯s voice echoed for the first time in a while.

    Lloyd reached into his pocket and pulled out a sedative, biting down on it.

    ''I should probably buy more soon.''

    There weren¡¯t many sedatives left.

    It seemed like he needed to start being careful about overusing them, but for now, it was better to focus on the matter at hand.

    Swallowing the bitter taste of the sedative, Lloyd opened the door.

    ¡ª Creak.

    The door slowly swung open.

    The first thing that caught his eye was the bright red hair.

    A color both intense and familiar at the same time.

    Thump.

    Lloyd¡¯s heart jolted as if it had been punched. But that was why he had taken the sedative. Soon, the trembling in his heart subsided.

    "Is¡­ is this the Social Science Research Institute?"

    In contrast, the other voice was trembling uncontrobly.

    Eyes once bright green had lost their light.

    Her weight was so unbnced that she seemed ready to copse at any moment.

    A familiar, deeply familiar appearance.

    Lee Han¡¯s childhood friend, apanion in the Hero Party, and one of the individuals had driven him to his death.

    ire Harold.

    She stood at the door.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 41 - Claireâ€™s Tears

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 41 - ire¡¯s Tears</strong>

    ¡ª Creak!

    ¡ª Hey, you crazy woman! Watch where you¡¯re going!

    In the streets of Eastan.

    A girl with bright red hair dashed across the road.

    She paid no attention to themotion around her as she ran.

    St!

    Mud sshed onto her expensive shoes, and ck stains marred her dress, but she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®I can see him¡­ I¡¯ll finally be able to see him.¡¯

    She tightly clutched the note in her hand.

    It had Lee Han¡¯s address written on it.

    A smile blossomed on ire¡¯s face, which had withered like a fading flower.

    Her once dull eyes shimmered with hope.

    And so, she arrived at the Social Science Research Institute.

    In front of the institute''s door,

    "Huff¡­ huff."

    She ced her hands on her knees, trying to catch her breath.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump.

    Her heart pounded rapidly.

    Even just being nearby filled her with excitement and tension.

    But at the same time, her mana began to calm.

    ¡®The doctor was right.¡¯

    As he had said, it was Lee Han who could calm her mana. In other words, it meant that Lee Han was indeed here.

    Lee Han. The ce where Lee Han was.

    Looking back, being by his side had always been a ce of sce.

    Even if she had been the one to throw that sce away¡­

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    ire shook off the negative thoughts and ced her hand on the door.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    Her knock was a little shaky.

    But she also felt a sense of confidence.

    The confidence that Lee Han wouldn¡¯t turn her away at the door.

    The confidence that she would somehow be able to have a conversation with him.

    The confidence that she could clear up any misunderstandings.

    These groundless confidences swirled in ire¡¯s mind.

    Until there was no response from inside.

    - ¡­¡­

    The surroundings were silent.

    "Huh¡­? What?"

    Did they not hear her knock?

    ire knocked again, this time a bit more forcefully.

    ¡ª Knock. Knock. Knock.

    Yes, they must not have heard it.

    If Lee Han was really inside, he wouldn¡¯t ignore her.

    Not for any reason.

    ire swallowed dryly as she thought this.

    But still, there was no response.

    Unfounded confidence neversts long.

    As the silence from within continued, unease began to creep onto ire¡¯s face.

    ¡ª Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Her knocking grew more frantic.

    Worried she might havee to the wrong ce, she nced down at the note again. Social Science Research Institute. This was definitely the right ce.

    Besides, hadn¡¯t her mana already started to calm down?

    Lee Han was definitely inside.

    ire¡¯s lips trembled.

    Bang, bang, bang.

    Before she knew it, her hand had moved from knocking to nearly pounding on the door.

    "Is¡­ Is anyone there?! Excuse me!"

    ire began to shout.

    Passersby turned to look at her, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Her baseless confidence had vanished, and the questions she had buried deep in her pain began to resurface.

    ¡®Of course, he must hate me.¡¯

    Because she hadn¡¯t done anything to stop it when that boy died. Lee Han wasn¡¯t stupid. Of course, he must know.

    ire¡¯s hand grew weaker and weaker.

    Tap, tap.

    She barely managed to scratch at the door with her hand.

    ¡®Should I just go back?¡¯

    The urge to flee began to rise within her.

    Go back. Focus on the tradingpany.

    Surely, there would be a way¡­

    "¡­"

    Images of the servants¡¯ gazes shed through her mind.

    The way they looked at her as if she were insane. The butler who had threatened her life and ended up as a pile of ashes.

    "Guh."

    ire suddenly retched.

    There was nowhere to go back to.

    No one to lean on.

    That¡¯s why she hade to find Lee Han.

    She knew.

    She knew that he probably despised her.

    She knew.

    She knew just how badly she had wronged him.

    She had simply buried those thoughts deep within her heart, unable to forgive herself for her wickedness, her foolishness, her disgusting choices¡ªno matter how much she regretted them, she couldn¡¯t forgive herself.

    And yet.

    ire stood here.

    Because she had nowhere else to go.

    Because there was no one but Lee Han who could save her.

    She stood here despite knowing how disgusting she was.

    Once she acknowledged this, ire realized one thing.

    She had to offer something.

    If she wanted to meet Lee Han, she had to offer something of her own.

    Whatever it was, ire was desperate.

    "I¡­ I¡¯m here to make a request!"

    ¡ª Creak.

    Atst, the door opened.

    ¡ô

    At the entrance of the institute.

    ¡ª Knock, knock, knock.

    The sound of knocking echoed from outside.

    Lloyd stood there with his arms crossed, deep in thought.

    Even without opening the door, he had a good idea who was standing outside.

    The familiar knock.

    The glimpse of red hair through the slightly ajar door.

    ire Harold.

    Lloyd stood silently for a moment, just listening to the knocking.

    He thought back to the n he had devised to take control of Eastan.

    1. Thwart one of the plots being orchestrated by the real power behind Eastan.

    2. Wait for a rift between the real power and their backer.

    3. Recruit one side and take down the other. Then, devour them both.

    The real power in Eastan was likely the Seven Kill Squad.

    And their backer, he had assumed, was one of the tradingpanies.

    He just hadn¡¯t been certain that it was ire¡¯s Harold Trading Company.

    Moreover,

    ¡®I never expected ire toe here herself.¡¯

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!

    The knocking grew increasingly intense.

    And yet Lloyd remained still, lost in thought.

    The n was still on track.

    The real power and the backer had been separated; now all that was left was to take down the Seven Kill Squad.

    And ire was the head of the tradingpany.

    Securing her would be a huge boon to Lloyd¡¯s n.

    But¡­

    ¡ª Finally, the opportunity hase, Lloyd. Do you hear it? That desperate knocking? She¡¯s practically begging for it.

    The problem was Lloyd himself.

    To be precise, it was the seed of disaster rooted deep in his heart.

    ¡ª She¡¯s begging you to strangle her. She¡¯s standing there outside that door, desperately hoping you¡¯ll do it. What will you do? Will you let this chance slip by? No. Revenge is sweet. I know that better than anyone.

    Can he handle it?

    Can he suppress the desire for revenge as he looks at ire?

    Can he avoid giving Ortega control?

    ¡ª Hurry and open the door. Feel it. Feel the revenge boiling up inside you. You can¡¯t just stand by and watch the girl who cut you down!

    Grit.

    Lloyd bit his lower lip.

    Like I¡¯d lose.

    He had already erased his formerrades from his heart.

    To him, they were no longer human.

    They were nothing more than pawns, or mannequins.

    Revenge¡­

    Even revenge was too much for them to deserve. He had realized that.

    Thinking this way helped him suppress his emotions.

    ¡ª It¡¯s not wise to run from your feelings. They¡¯ll explode one day. That day, you¡¯ll hand your body over to me¡­

    Click.

    Lloyd took out the bottle of medicine. He popped two sedatives into his mouth.

    Crunch, crunch.

    The unpleasant sensation of chewing the bitter powder was apanied by Ortega¡¯s voice fading into the distance.

    The sound from outside had be intive.

    ¡ª I have a request. Please¡­ Please ept my request. It¡¯s all my fault. So, just this once¡­ I¡¯ll give you anything¡­ Just this once¡­ My request¡­

    Creak.

    Without a word, Lloyd opened the door.

    A few passersby were watching.

    He had to lower his gaze to find the source of the voice.

    "Just this once¡­ I brought¡­ a lot of money¡­ huh?"

    The floor, which hadn¡¯t been cleaned in a while, wasn¡¯t exactly spotless.

    There, ire was lying on the ground.

    Her face was a mess.

    Her dress was dirty.

    In that state, ire looked up at him, her lips moving soundlessly like a goldfish.

    "Are you a client?"

    "I¡­ uh¡­ well¡­"

    Was she really in such a state that she couldn¡¯t even answer a simple question?

    ire didn¡¯t seem to be in a normal condition.

    "If not, I¡¯m closing the door. I¡¯d appreciate it if you stopped making a scene. There are a lot of eyes on us."

    Lloyd coldly pointed to the street.

    The passersby who had been watching as if something were happening.

    In the past, he might have felt some sympathy, but Lloyd¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    ire¡¯s shoulders flinched.

    "I-I mean, I came to¡­ to make a request. Is¡­ is this¡­"

    "Are you here to make a request, or are you looking for someone?"

    "Th-that¡­ that¡­!"

    ire¡¯s eyes trembled violently.

    She had no way of knowing who Lloyd had possessed. Was the boy standing before her really Lee Han? That question kept swirling around in ire¡¯s mind, throwing her into confusion.

    His way of speaking was simr to Lee Han¡¯s.

    But the way he treated her, and his voice, were different from Lee Han¡¯s. His voice was cold, unbearably cold.

    "I-I¡¯m here to make a request¡­"

    Did ireck the courage to ask if he was Lee Han?

    "Come in."

    Lloyd coldly invited her in.

    Bang.

    The door mmed shut, scattering the attention of the passersby.

    Lloyd led her to the room with the counter.

    Yulia and the vige chief, who had been staring nkly at the scene, tactfully excused themselves and stepped outside.

    "Sit here."

    "Y-yes."

    ire sat down, her eyes half-vacant.

    Lloyd brewed some tea and brought it over.

    He nced at ire.

    She was sitting with her head down, fidgeting with her fingers. Then, as if making up her mind, she clenched her fists.

    She raised her head, briefly meeting his eyes, only to look away before once again looking up with a voice to match.

    "Um¡­ um!"

    Whatever emotion she was feeling, it didn¡¯t reach Lloyd. Even if ire realized that he was Lee Han, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    So, without waiting for her to speak, Lloyd ced the teacup on the table.

    "Drink some tea."

    "Oh¡­ yes. Yes. Thank you."

    ire brought the teacup to her lips.

    And a momentter,

    Drip, drip, drip.

    Tears fell into her teacup.

    "You¡­ you really are Lee Han."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 42 - Go Back, Claire. Thereâ€™s Nothing I Can Do for You

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 42 - Go Back, ire. There¡¯s Nothing I Can Do for You</strong>

    There¡¯s a saying about crocodile tears.

    It¡¯s said that when a crocodile catches and devours a person, it sheds tears for the ones it has killed. Tears shed for the very ones it has consumed.

    "I¡­ I mean, Lee Han¡­ I-I missed you so much."

    The reason those words came to mind as Lloyd watched ire¡¯s tears was simple: those tears didn¡¯t resonate with him.

    It¡¯s said that crocodiles do indeed cry when they eat their prey.

    Apparently, the nerves that control their jaw movements and tear ducts are closely connected.

    So, when they chew, tears flow automatically.

    "Sob¡­ I¡¯m so d I could see you. No, thank you for meeting me."

    ire couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and let them flow freely.

    These weren¡¯t the tears of the ire he once knew.

    In the over ten years Lloyd had spent with her, he had never seen ire cry this much.

    She had always been cool-headed, forward-thinking, and calcting.

    But now, shey there, exhausted.

    As if she had lost all her sharp fangs.

    ''Crocodile tears.''

    Therefore, ire¡¯s tears weren¡¯t crocodile tears.

    If she had cried when she killed Lee Han, when her fangs were still sharp, those would have been crocodile tears.

    But she probablyughed instead.

    After Lee Han¡¯s death, she had risen to the position of a hero and seized the opportunity to explosively grow her tradingpany.

    She must have been happy.

    In fact, that joy was something Lloyd could understand¡ªthe same joy he felt when his political maneuvering seeded, and he got what he wanted.

    And now, seeing ire cry only after her fangs had dulled¡­

    ''It¡¯s hard to sympathize.''

    Lloyd spoke coldly.

    "ire."

    "L-Lee Han."

    "I don¡¯t go by that name anymore."

    "Then¡­?"

    "Lloyd. That¡¯s my name now."

    "B-but¡­ I¡¯ve always called you Lee Han¡­ Hic."

    "Yeah, I guess you did."

    That was all in the past.

    And there had been a death in between.

    Lloyd was calm, while ire was incoherent.

    "You know, even this tea reminded me of when you used to make it for us. Back when we were in the Hero Party, you made this tea every night when we couldn¡¯t sleep. So, as soon as I tasted it, I knew it was you, Lee Han. Because it¡¯s the taste I remember so fondly."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. I never said it, but I really loved this tea."

    ire took another sip from her cup.

    It was made from the evening primrose that only grew on the continent¡¯s ins.

    It had a calming effect, helping to rx the body and mind.

    Whenever the Hero Party members were anxious, Lloyd had alwaysforted them with this tea.

    "I just wanted you all to be in the best condition possible."

    "...Really, you always took such good care of us, Lee Han."

    "It wasn¡¯t just skill that we needed to defeat the Demon King. Condition, atmosphere, confidence¡ªeverything mattered."

    "Yeah. Everyone knew how much effort you put in."

    From the strategies to defeat the Demon King to taking care of the team members, Lloyd had taken on everything to lead the Hero Party.

    As he recalled the past, Lloyd spoke nonchntly.

    "Well, I don¡¯t regret it. Thanks to that, we were able to defeat the Demon King. Even if everything after that turned into aplete mess."

    "Th-that¡¯s¡­ that was¡­"

    ire¡¯s lips trembled.

    Lloyd took another sip of his tea.

    It was, indeed, evening primrose tea. It calmed his mind quickly.

    He didn¡¯t regret taking care of them so diligently.

    It was something that had to be done to defeat the Demon King.

    He was only disappointed in himself for trusting people too much.

    That was the extent of his feelings. At least, up until now.

    "Lee¡­ Lee Han."

    ire hesitated, then carefully opened her mouth.

    Even though he had told her his name had changed, she still called him whatever she wanted. That was just like ire.

    She had called him that since they were young, so it was probably hard for her to break the habit.

    "I¡­ uh¡­ I¡¯m sick."

    "Yeah?"

    "Yeah. The doctor says it¡¯s something like Mana Sensitivity Syndrome, an incurable disease."

    Mana Sensitivity Syndrome, huh?

    He had heard of the condition in passing before.

    "It¡¯s important to find someone who can stabilize your mana."

    Lloyd listed off what he knew.

    But ire seemed to mistake this for concern.

    Her expression brightened, and she even seemed to regain a bit of her forgotten confidence as she spoke.

    "That¡¯s right. I think I¡¯ve found that person."

    "Really? Congrattions."

    Lloyd¡¯s calm response.

    ire, somewhat flustered, asked,

    "Aren¡¯t you going to ask who it is?"

    "ire, you¡¯re the kind of person who takes good care of yourself. We¡¯re not in the same party anymore. We¡¯re not even friends."

    "Ah¡­"

    The confidence she had just regained seemed to dissolve, and ire¡¯s gaze fell back to the table.

    "Y-yeah. You¡¯re right. But¡­"

    Gulp.

    ire swallowed hard, as if steeling herself.

    Then, she lifted her head to look at him.

    "I think¡­ it¡¯s you. The reason I¡¯ve been stable all this time. The reason I didn¡¯t even know I had Mana Sensitivity Syndrome. And when I think about the time we¡¯ve been apart¡­ it all adds up to one answer."

    Her gaze fell again.

    All her confidence and sharpness melted away, leaving only a toothless crocodile biting her lip, head bowed.

    "L-Lee Han. I can only calm my mana when I¡¯m near you. I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it. I was just so ignorant. I guess I took you for granted, like a fool. I really was stupid to take such good fortune for granted."

    It made sense.

    Mana Sensitivity Syndrome was a congenital disease.

    The reason her symptoms hadn¡¯t appeared was likely because he had always been by her side.

    Enough years had passed since Lloyd¡¯s death for her condition to worsen.

    ire mumbled as if confessing her sins.

    "That¡¯s right. I think I took you for granted. You were always there for me. You helped me when I struggled, gave me advice, and even handled difficult tasks on my behalf. I always thought I was so smart, but it wasn¡¯t that¡ªI just looked smart because you were there. And yet, I was too foolish to realize that, just too full of myself¡­ I was the real fool, the idiot."

    Creak.

    Her clenched fist began to turn white.

    Even so, ire didn¡¯t release her grip.

    Her hand, pale and now trembling uncontrobly.

    Her lower lip, bitten hard as if to hold something back, was already bleeding, with droplets of blood falling onto the table.

    It would be nice if it didn¡¯t stain.

    As he entertained this thought, ire managed to speak.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry, Lee Han. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry for acting like a fool. I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing your sincerity. I¡¯m sorry for not paying more attention to you. I¡¯m sorry for everything¡­"

    Drip.

    Tears mingled with the blood that had already fallen onto the table.

    "I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry."

    ire repeated those words like a broken machine.

    Her shaking shoulders.

    Her hair stered to her head.

    If this were back in the days of the Hero Party, Lloyd might have wrapped an arm around her shoulders andforted her.

    But now, for some reason, she just looked like a robot or a mannequin to him.

    There was no urge tofort her, no desire to do anything.

    "Clean that up."

    Lloyd handed her a handkerchief.

    He also wiped the table that had begun to stain.

    Even though ire still couldn¡¯t control her emotions, her feelings didn¡¯t reach him.

    Instead, only her reason foring to visit remained.

    "In any case, since you¡¯re here to make a request, I assume it¡¯s to stabilize your Mana Sensitivity Syndrome?"

    His tone waspletely businesslike.

    ire lifted her head, her eyes brimming with chicken-scratch tears.

    "N-no. It¡¯s not that¡­"

    "Then why did youe to see me? You must have had some goal in mind. Some benefit you wanted to secure."

    "I¡­ I really wanted to see you. It¡¯s not just something I¡¯m saying. I mean it, really."

    "Hmm."

    Lloyd tapped the table with his fingers.

    "Sorry, but I didn¡¯t really feel the same way."

    "H-hic!"

    ire¡¯s expression crumbled instantly.

    Lloyd couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe in her behavior.

    "And I thought it was the same for you. You¡¯re a smart girl, ire."

    "No, I¡¯m stupid¡­"

    "Listen carefully, ire. I¡¯m asking this out of curiosity, not because I¡¯m holding a grudge. When you sent me to the execution stage, didn¡¯t you carefully calcte and predict how the future would turn out?"

    "Th-that¡¯s¡­"

    ire¡¯s tears began to dry up.

    Whether it was because she had run out of tears or because her mind was racing, Lloyd couldn¡¯t tell, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    To be honest, he was disappointed.

    "ire. I was hoping that the person who came to find me would still be smart. If you were cold enough to make the decision to get rid of me, you should have used that as a foundation to move forward sessfully."

    "N-no, that¡¯s not¡­ Lee Han, please¡­"

    "I¡¯ve always thought that our rtionship was on a calctor ever since that time. So I was prepared to ept you whenever you came looking for me, as long as you were beneficial to the calctions I was making."

    "No, it¡¯s not about calctions¡ªI came to apologize¡­ I just wanted to beg for forgiveness."

    "ire. Where did that arrogance go when I asked you to reconsider back then? Were you really just this weak? Weak enough to cling to the person you condemned to death just because you¡¯re sick?"

    "Th-that¡¯s¡­!"

    ire trembled violently.

    Tears welled up in her eyes once more as she desperately looked at him.

    What a letdown.

    There was nothing to gain from this overly emotional ire, nothing left of the sharpness she once had.

    However,

    She had already fulfilled her role by informing him about the right time to attack the Seven Kill Squad.

    "But Lee Han¡­"

    Lloyd sighed as he looked at ire, who still clung to false hope.

    "Go back, ire. There¡¯s nothing I can do for you."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 43 - Lloyd is Mine

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 43 - Lloyd is Mine</strong>

    At the words "go back," tears streamed down ire¡¯s face.

    Her gaze grew anxious, and her trembling fingers shook uncontrobly.

    Whatever hope she had held onto, it was clear now that ire had nothing left to offer.

    Did she think I was some kind of cure-all?

    Like someone who had just been given a death sentence by a doctor, ire grasped my sleeve with trembling hands.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Could you please just give me one more chance? Please, Lee Han¡­"

    Trembling.

    Her desperation and anxiety were conveyed through her grip on my sleeve.

    But that was all.

    The desperation and anxiety belonged to ire, not to Lloyd.

    I felt no sympathy for her emotions.

    "P-please¡­"

    At the moment when ire¡¯s fingers tightened around my sleeve,

    ¡ª Knock, knock!

    A rough knock sounded, and the door opened.

    A figure with waist-length, tinum-blonde hair, and eyes that glowed a brilliant blue even without light, stood at the entrance. Her awkward smile only added to her beauty and grace.

    "Um¡­ I brought some cookies¡­"

    Yulia stood there, holding a te with a few cute bear-shaped cookies on it.

    The freshly baked cookies filled the room with a rich, inviting aroma.

    "Can Ie in?"

    Her expression, as she looked in this direction, was awkward, to say the least.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Yulia flinched, her shoulders twitching.

    ¡®She must have been eavesdropping.¡¯

    The sound of her eyes shifting ufortably was practically audible.

    Still, the timing wasn¡¯t bad.

    ire, who had been gripping my sleeve as if to pull me closer, slowly released her hand.

    Yulia was staring intently at ire¡¯s hand¡ªso intensely, in fact, that it seemed as though fire might shoot from her eyes.

    "Of course. Thank you."

    Lloyd sighed as he weed Yulia in.

    "Ahem."

    Yulia cleared her throat lightly as she entered.

    Even the way she ced the te on the table was graceful.

    ire, who had been staring nkly at her, suddenly widened her eyes.

    Blink, blink.

    She hurriedly stood up as she stared at Yulia.

    "Y-your Highness? Princess Yulia?"

    "Haha¡­"

    Yulia¡¯s lips curled into an awkward smile, as if she had been caught.

    "Nice to see you, Lady ire."

    "Wh-why is the Princess here?"

    "Because I own this research institute."

    "Ah¡­ You were said to be traveling outside the Imperial Pce¡­"

    "As expected of the continent¡¯s top tradingpany, you¡¯re well-informed."

    "...Yes."

    "Have another cup of tea. After all, Lady ire is our guest today."

    I wondered if they had met before.

    Conversations between high-ranking nobles were often difficult to understand.

    Regardless, ire epted the tea that the princess poured, visibly nervous.

    The atmosphere between them was unbearably awkward.

    It was no wonder¡ªa princess serving tea to someone else was something unheard of in noble society.

    Even if Yulia had left the pce and wasn¡¯t bound by those formalities anymore.

    Yulia casually remarked as she spoke,

    "You must know Lloyd pretty well?"

    "Huh? Ah¡­ Yes¡­ From before. It¡¯s a bit of a long story."

    "You don¡¯t need to exin too much. I can already tell it¡¯splicated just from the way things look."

    "Th-thank you."

    ire bowed her head.

    Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Yulia.

    ire was one of the Three Heroes, with a great deal of power and wealth. If you calcted it strictly, ire might even be more powerful than Yulia.

    And yet, Yulia had quickly taken control of the dynamic between them.

    ¡®Is this the dignity of the Estrid bloodline?¡¯

    Yulia gracefully stopped pouring the tea.

    The cup rippled slightly, not a single drop spilling over.

    As ire nervously watched Yulia, she cautiously took a sip of the tea.

    Yulia smiled brightly and took a seat opposite ire, right next to Lloyd.

    "It seems you and Lloyd have a lot of history together."

    "There¡¯s¡­ a lot."

    "Why didn¡¯t I, Lloyd¡¯s master, know about this?"

    "Pffft! What? You¡¯re his master?"

    ire spluttered as she asked, spraying tea everywhere.

    Yulia quickly covered her mouth with her hand, eximing, "Oh my."

    "Didn¡¯t¡­ our Lloyd tell you?"

    "...Huh?"

    "This boy is my servant."

    Yulia emphasized "my servant," as if she was firmly asserting her ownership.

    ¡®The fights between noble women are terrifying.¡¯

    How did I manage to endure this during the Hero Party?

    Oh. Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t.

    Lloyd let out a small sigh and looked at ire.

    Her eyes were wide, darting around as if she had no idea what was going on.

    "Y-Your Highness¡­ I didn¡¯t know he was Your Highness''s servant¡­"

    "Though I said that, Lloyd is more like my advisor. I respect him, so nothing will change even if you know this. You¡¯re free to request whatever you like. But¡­"

    Yulia crossed her legs, emphasizing the "but."

    "It¡¯s important to clearly understand who owns whom. It makes things easier to sort outter, don¡¯t you think?"

    She spoke with a smile, but her voice was icy and carried an air of authority.

    Flinch.

    ire¡¯s hand, which had been gripping Lloyd¡¯s sleeve, trembled before she quietly lowered it under the table.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    ire nodded in agreement.

    Her days of being above the Third Princess were now several weeks in the past. With both the illness and rebellion issues arising simultaneously, ire had taken quite a hit.

    "I won¡¯t trouble Lee Ha¡ªno, I mean, Lloyd¡ªanymore."

    She murmured with her head bowed.

    Yulia nodded, smiling as if she was satisfied.

    ¡®¡­Why is she so scary?¡¯

    Lloyd let his arms drop to his sides.

    There was something particrly chilling about Yulia¡¯s assertion of ownership.

    That fear didn¡¯tst long, though.

    ¡ª Crash!

    Anothermotion erupted near the door, drawing their attention. This time, the vige chief had almost dropped a tray but managed to catch it just in time. Was that a cake?

    The chief, having barely saved the tray, looked flustered as he turned to Yulia and eximed,

    "Your Highness¡­? You mean, a princess¡ªyou¡¯re a princess?"

    ¡ô

    The vige chief¡¯smotion soon subsided.

    In any case, he was an experienced man, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to ept that Yulia was indeed a princess and start acting ordingly.

    "I beg your pardon for my earlier rudeness. Please understand that I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect the Estrid bloodline¡­"

    "I understand, so please stop. I wasn¡¯t expecting to be treated as a member of the Estrid family since I¡¯ve left the pce."

    "...Then, if it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go back to how things were before."

    "Yes, that would be better."

    And so, the incident was settled with the vige chief showing just a little more courtesy than before.

    "The important thing is that we¡¯re about to engage in a battle with the Seven Kill Squad."

    Lloyd refocused everyone¡¯s attention.

    The vige chief pointed at ire and asked,

    "It sounds like this youngdy was involved in some big plot. Is it okay for her to be here?"

    "...How much did you overhear?"

    At Lloyd¡¯s question, the chief scratched his head.

    "From the beginning."

    "Ha."

    Lloyd sighed lightly and gave a brief summary.

    "ire has Mana Sensitivity Syndrome, so I¡¯m necessary for her survival. I checked while she¡¯s been here, and it¡¯s true."

    "Ah. There¡¯s no one more trustworthy than someone whose life depends on you."

    After easily convincing the chief, Lloyd turned to ire with a question.

    "First, we need to know more about the Seven Kill Squad¡¯s strength. ire, you said you were attacked at the Eastan branch? Who attacked you?"

    "My¡­ my butler suddenly turned on me."

    "Was it the Seven Kill Squad?"

    "N-no, but there was a faint mark of the Blood Sect on his arm."

    Hmm. That¡¯s new information.

    Are the Blood Sect and the Seven Kill Squad connected?

    "Thisplicates things a bit. We don¡¯t have enough strength to take on the Blood Sect as well."

    Yulia murmured, but Lloyd shook his head.

    "We¡¯ll take them out in one blow."

    "In one blow?"

    "Yes. Before they can call for help from the Blood Sect, we¡¯ll crush the Seven Kill Squad."

    Lloyd clenched his fists together in a gesture, and the chief nodded in approval.

    "I like it. It¡¯s a manly approach."

    "¡­"

    Yulia shook her head, but it seemed she had no better solution.

    So it was decided¡ªthey would strike the Seven Kill Squad.

    Lloyd turned to ire and asked,

    "Do you have any information about the Seven Kill Squad?"

    "Well, their hideout is veryplex, so I don¡¯t know the exactyout¡­ You need some kind of pass to enter."

    Lloyd pulled a key from his pocket and held it up.

    "Ah¡­ yeah, that should be enough."

    "We¡¯ve solved the entry problem. What about their strength?"

    "They¡¯re strong."

    "Specifically."

    ire stood up.

    She began to draw on a tactical board that had been prepared in advance.

    The internal structure was neatly sketched out.

    "First, there¡¯s a staff member at the reception desk."

    He¡¯s about 180 cm tall. Slim build. Short hair, wearing a uniform.

    A clear exnation was added next to the sketch.

    "He¡¯s not just anyone. He¡¯s clearly one of the core members of the Seven Kill Squad. I¡¯d estimate he¡¯s probably ranked somewhere between third and fifth."

    "Do you know his specific abilities?"

    "No, but considering he doesn¡¯t seem to have any mana, he¡¯s probably in the physical enhancement category."

    "Good."

    ire¡¯s voice brightened a bit, perhaps thinking Lloyd¡¯sment was praise.

    "Next is the corridor and stairs leading to Ilsa¡¯s office. There¡¯s always a maid and a butler cleaning whenever I¡¯ve gone there. Since they don¡¯t bother hiding their mana, it¡¯s likely a tant warning."

    "They must be strong, too."

    Lloyd¡¯s gaze focused on the space beyond the stairs and corridor.

    An imposing office that looked like it spanned at least two floors.

    ire pointed to her drawing as she continued her exnation.

    "Finally, Ilsa. She¡¯s in herte twenties to early thirties. Every movement she makes exudes confidence, and in terms of ability, she¡¯s undoubtedly the strongest in Eastan."

    Gulp.

    ire swallowed as she continued.

    "I¡¯m certain I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her¡ªno, I¡¯m not even sure I couldnd a scratch."

    Even though Lloyd had carried her, ire was still one of the Three Heroes who had defeated the Demon King. With her skills and experience, she was unquestionably a top-tier fighter.

    And yet, she was certain she couldn¡¯t even injure her opponent.

    Lloyd¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    "That¡¯s the kind of boss fight that¡¯s worth it."

    It wasn¡¯t baseless confidence, either.

    Lloyd already knew Ilsa¡¯s abilities and how to counter them.

    "Do you think we can pull this off, Your Highness?"

    "...I¡¯m not sure¡­ No, I said to speak normally. Chief. Now you¡¯re making me use formalnguage."

    "...Yes."

    Leaving the two nervous fools to their own devices, Lloyd turned to ire.

    "ire."

    "Y-yes!"

    "I¡¯ll call you if I need you. That¡¯s enough for now."

    "B-but!"

    ire, fixated on the idea of being dismissed, clung to him.

    Lloyd shook his head firmly.

    "Hasn¡¯t your mana stabilized enough?"

    Lloyd used his senses to examine her.

    Her flow of mana had been stable for some time now.

    "Return to your branch and keep the Seven Kill Squad¡¯s attention on you. I¡¯m sure at least a few of them have already infiltrated the branch. Since they¡¯ve made a move, they¡¯ll want to make sure you¡¯repletely taken care of. Just draw their attention. You can handle that, right?"

    Lloyd¡¯smand.

    Was it because it meant that Lloyd still needed her?

    ire hastily nodded her head.

    "I-I understand! I¡¯ll do my best!"

    With that, preparations wereplete.

    Lloyd stood up and led Yulia and the vige chief.

    "Then let¡¯s head out."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 44 - The Seven Kill Squad (1)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 44 - The Seven Kill Squad (1)</strong>

    "Hmm."

    At the headquarters of the Seven Kill Squad.

    Osal, the fifth-ranking member of the Seven Kill Squad, leaned casually against the counter.

    "So boring."

    The headquarters was quiet.

    Naturally, an assassin group¡¯s headquarters was meant to be quiet, but the Seven Kill Squad usually had plenty of work to keep them busy.

    Assassinations and other covert tasks were handled by Ilsal through Sasal, while various odd jobs were left to Yuksal and Chilsal.

    As for Osal, who fell somewhere in between, he mostlyzed around at the counter, guiding clients.

    Well, "guiding" wasn¡¯t the right word¡ªit was more like gathering information on them, identifying their weaknesses, and when necessary, brainwashing or drugging them. He handled all aspects of customer management.

    "Not many customerstely, though."

    The change started when Ilsal caught a particrly lucrative client.

    ire Harold.

    One of the Three Heroes and the true head of the Harold Trading Company, one of the continent¡¯s most powerful tradingpanies. There were even rumors that her father, the official head of thepany, was retiring soon, so calling her the true head wasn¡¯t far from the truth.

    It all began with a simple request.

    The Harold Trading Company received a request to distribute certain goods from a source they couldn¡¯t disclose.

    If they had to go through an assassin group, it was clearly a highly confidential distribution task.

    ''They probably didn¡¯t want to dirty their own hands. Moving the goods isn¡¯t the hard part; the challenge is dealing with the consequences if they get caught.''

    That¡¯s how Ilsal exined it.

    ''So be careful not to reveal your identity and handle the transport discreetly. If weplete this job sessfully, we can get ire in our pocket.''

    And just as she predicted, ire became increasingly captivated by the Seven Kill Squad¡¯s wless work, gradually entrusting them with more and more significant tasks. Her dependence on them grew deeper and deeper.

    Ilsal was bold.

    She charged two to three times the usual fee.

    Before long, the Harold Trading Company¡¯s requests far exceeded those of any other clients.

    "Such an easy job, too."

    Recently, there had been an incident where Yuksal and Chilsal went missing.

    A rescue team was dispatched, but the area had been thoroughly cleaned up, with clear signs that they had safely escaped. They¡¯d probably be back by tomorrow, or at thetest, by the end of the week.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for assassins, who had to wait for the perfect opportunity, to be absent for a while.

    "Especially since those two cowards were the ones sent."

    Muttering to himself, Osal straightened the cor of his crooked shirt.

    After all, the real owner of the Seven Kill Squad was Ilsal.

    And Ilsal was a predator.

    A predator who never let a wounded prey escape.

    ''We¡¯re going to devour the Harold Trading Company.''

    One day, after ire had left following another request, Ilsal had dered this as casually as if she were announcing a shopping trip.

    That day marked the beginning of the n to take over the Harold Trading Company.

    "If only Samsal seeds in the assassination today¡­"

    Rumors were already widespread that ire had lost her mind. The n was to assassinate her and make it look like she had died from illness. Then, they¡¯d install a puppet leader and swallow the tradingpany whole.

    "It¡¯s a dangerous life, being an assassin, huh?"

    Osal chuckled to himself as the cook brought out his meal.

    The counter.

    This was the space where the fifth-ranking member of the Seven Kill Squad handled most of his work.

    "Here¡¯s your steak, cooked as rare as possible, just as you requested."

    The cook¡¯s hands trembled as he ced the te down.

    Osal frowned.

    "Who¡¯s going to eat that? Just put it down."

    "S-sorry."

    "If you can¡¯t even ce a te down properly, how do you expect to cook? Tsk."

    Osal clicked his tongue as he rolled his eyes.

    Anyway, it was time to enjoy his meal.

    The steak, dripping with blood, seemed to be cooked just the way he liked it.

    Scrape, scrape.

    The sound of the knife echoed coldly through the spacious room.

    Each time the cook flinched, the scars on his hands, carved by a de, twitched.

    Gulp.

    Osal swallowed the meat and nodded.

    Was he satisfied?

    "If it suits your taste, I¡¯ll just¡­"

    The cook began to back away, bowing.

    "Hold on."

    With a grin, Osal raised his hand.

    He was holding a knife between his index and middle fingers.

    "If¡­ if there¡¯s something wrong, I¡¯ll redo it. Please, forgive me."

    The cook knelt as if this were a familiar routine.

    But Osal just shrugged.

    "No, no. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit overcooked."

    "I¡¯ll make a new one."

    "Hey, cook."

    "Y-yes?"

    Whirl.

    The knife spun in his hand, forming a perfectly precise circle.

    "I¡¯ve told you at least four times now. How is it that there¡¯s no improvement? At this point, you¡¯re not even listening to me, are you?"

    "N-no, I¡¯m trying my best¡­"

    Thunk.

    The knife, meant for slicing the steak, embedded itself in the cook¡¯s hand.

    The cook¡¯s eyes went wide.

    "Aaaaargh!"

    A scream burst from him as Osal frowned.

    "Right. Make sure it¡¯s cooked just enough to get a scream like this. The meat needs to have some bounce to it."

    "Khrrk¡­ Y-yes¡­"

    "This is the fourth time recently. Try to do better."

    "I¡­ I¡¯m so s-sorry, aaaargh!"

    Another knife wound was carved into the cook¡¯s hand.

    Osal tasted the blood on the knife and grinned.

    "It¡¯s got to be this fresh to taste good."

    Swish.

    He wiped the knife on the steak and continued his meal.

    "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave¡­"

    The cook bowed, blood dripping from his hand.

    Osal shook his head.

    "You need to stay. The scent of blood sharpens my appetite. You have to take responsibility for your mistake."

    "Hngh¡­ Yes."

    "But it¡¯s still a bit weak. Come here."

    "¡­Pardon?"

    "Come closer. I need to sharpen my appetite."

    Osal¡¯s eyes gleamed ominously as he pointed the knife at the cook¡¯s neck.

    "Hngh¡­"

    The cook walked forward.

    No matter what choice he made, death was certain.

    At least if he pleased Osal, there might be a chance he¡¯d survive.

    That was the hope he clung to.

    "That¡¯s a ridiculous hope."

    Thwack.

    Osal¡¯s grin vanished as he swung the knife.

    It aimed precisely for the cook¡¯s carotid artery.

    But then¡­

    "...?"

    Osal¡¯s expression twisted in surprise.

    The cook squeezed his eyes shut.

    The knife stopped just one millimeter short of his neck.

    It was as if the scene had frozen in time.

    And then, through the frozen tableau, a slightly nonchnt voice broke the silence.

    "Hello. I¡¯m here to see Miss Ilsal."

    It was Lloyd.

    ¡ô

    "Did¡­ did he just stop time?"

    The vige chief murmured as he looked at the frozen figures.

    Lloyd sighed deeply.

    "They just froze in fear. I only stopped the knife. Hurry and secure the passage as nned. Yulia, guide the chief."

    "Yes, understood."

    Yulia nodded coldly and led the chief through the corridor behind the counter.

    Only then did the servant, who had been frozen in shock, turn to face them.

    ''A rather fierce aura, those crazy eyes, and terrible taste in steak¡­ This must be Osal, right?''

    Lloyd pieced the situation together based on ire¡¯s description as he approached Osal.

    "Hey. How long are you going to keep pretending to be frozen?"

    Creak.

    Finally, the man¡¯s body began to move.

    At the same time, the knife that had been poised at the cook¡¯s carotid artery dropped to the floor.

    Lloyd spoke up.

    "Hey, if you want to live, now¡¯s the time to run."

    "Eek!"

    The cook bolted toward the entrance, disappearing quickly.

    Osal, watching Lloyd, finally spoke.

    "What brings you here?"

    Even in this situation, he maintained a polite tone.

    Lloyd was inwardly impressed.

    This guy knows how to assessbat ability.

    Most people just dismiss me because of my young appearance.

    "Oh, I wanted to make a request."

    "What sort of request?"

    "That¡¯s a secret, of course. It¡¯s a pretty dangerous one, so I¡¯d like to meet Miss Ilsal."

    "Madam Ilsal doesn¡¯t ept just any request. Do you have money?"

    "How much are we talking?"

    "At least 1 billion Krones to start."

    "Oh."

    Lloyd scratched the back of his head as if troubled.

    "My worth is exactly 1 billion Krones. Can¡¯t I offer myself instead? I don¡¯t have that much cash."

    "We only ept cash."

    "That¡¯s a problem."

    Lloyd grinned.

    Only then did Osal¡¯s expression tighten into a forced smile.

    "I¡¯d appreciate it if you just left."

    "But mypanions have already gone ahead. That¡¯s not an option."

    "I¡¯ll guide you myself."

    "How?"

    "Well¡­"

    A brief silence passed between them.

    Lloyd lowered his head.

    A throwing knife flew over his head.

    When Lloyd looked up again, the knife that had fallen earlier was in his hand.

    "Looks like someone dropped some silverware here."

    "Indeed."

    Osal replied calmly.

    Lloyd smiled as he walked toward the counter, holding the knife by the handle, and extended it to Osal.

    "Let me return this to you."

    Then, without warning, Lloyd reversed the knife and drove it straight through the back of Osal¡¯s hand.

    ".......?"

    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t anticipated such speed.

    A scream finally erupted from Osal''s mouth.

    "Ah¡­ aagh!"

    He instantly retreated, putting distance between them.

    But Lloyd elerated once more, driving the knife handle even deeper.

    "Khrrgh!"

    No matter how well-trained an assassin is, a surprise attack always amplifies the pain.

    All they can do is react mechanically in a crisis.

    Osal, still screaming, swung his hand at an imperceptible speed.

    ¡ªShhk!

    A knife grazed Lloyd¡¯s cheek.

    Feeling the sting of the cut, Lloyd stopped time on the wound.

    Sure enough, the faint traces of poison began to slightly paralyze the muscles in his cheek.

    "Damn it!"

    Osal shouted in frustration.

    Lloyd raised one corner of his mouth and instantly closed the distance between them.

    ".......?"

    No. He only pretended to close the distance.

    Osal, dumbfounded, looked down at his feet. His ankles, separated from his legs, were now fixed to the floor.

    "Ah, I¡¯ve been practicing that move. When I try to freeze the whole body, experts usually notice, but freezing just a part? They don¡¯t catch on. I do it very carefully."

    Lloyd grinned.

    He casually swung the knife in his hand as he approached Osal.

    For Osal, it was nothing short of a nightmare.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 45 - The Seven Kill Squad (2)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 45 - The Seven Kill Squad (2)</strong>

    A mid to high-level body.

    Abilities focused on physical enhancement.

    Weapon proficiency beyond just skilled¡ªtruly exceptional.

    Special strengths: high speed and merciless precision.

    ¡®That about sums it up.¡¯

    Havingpleted his analysis of Osal, Lloyd swiftly tilted his head.

    A small, needle-like projectile grazed past his head, slicing through the air.

    A single strand of hair floated down.

    Lloyd smirked.

    ¡°You should be thankful I¡¯ve got a full head of hair, old man.¡±

    ¡°D-damn it! How is he dodging everything?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can see it all.¡±

    Lloyd¡¯s body was hypersensitive¡ªa trait of its original owner. His sight, hearing, and even smell were all maddeningly sharp. To the point where the buzz of a fly sounded like a helicopter.

    The body¡¯s original owner had died because he couldn¡¯t handle such extreme sensitivity.

    ¡®But for me, it¡¯s perfect.¡¯

    Lloyd¡ªor rather, the consciousness of Lee Han¡ªwas on a different level entirely. After all, those who have faced death can¡¯t bepared to those who haven¡¯t.

    Thus,

    ¡ªSsshh.

    Lloyd saw it.

    Osal¡¯s hand reaching into a buttonhole to retrieve another concealed weapon.

    And how that same hand flicked the weapon with just a rebound of his fingers.

    A simple turn of Lloyd¡¯s head was enough to shatter the ambush.

    ¡°¡­Wh-what?!¡±

    Osal¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    No one had ever managed to counter his hidden weapon in buttonhole technique before.

    But there was no need for him to worry.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A dagger sprang from his back pocket.

    Osal¡¯s arm traced a half-moon arc, aiming for Lloyd¡¯s neck.

    This one would be impossible to dodge.

    ¡ªSst!

    A dark smoke, released from an earlier projectile, clouded Lloyd¡¯s vision.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Searing heat exploded near Lloyd¡¯s ear.

    He winced and stepped sideways.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect my vision to be blocked.¡¯

    Of course, with his sharp hearing, sense of smell, and his sixth sense for mana, he still managed to evade the attack.

    Though just a littlete.

    ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    Lloyd stretched out his leg.

    His goal was to trip Osal from the inside.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Osal, unprepared for a physical attack, stumbled, and Lloyd used magic to freeze his hands in ce.

    ¡®He was moving too much, so it was hard to catch him.¡¯

    One of the conditions for Lloyd¡¯s body-freezing magic was that the target needed to be momentarily still.

    With both arms immobilized, Lloyd mmed his fist into Osal¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Osal was hurled to the ground, blood spurting from his mouth.

    At the same time, his frozen arms twisted grotesquely.

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    Osal¡¯s consciousness flickered.

    Lloyd pulled Osal¡¯s upper body toward him and stripped away every hidden weapon he had.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    The floor was littered with countless dark projectiles.

    Lloyd then tied Osal¡¯s mangled hands so securely that he couldn¡¯t free them.

    ¡°P-please¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Osal, using what little strength he had left, dragged himself backward on his rtively unharmed backside. Lloyd smiled faintly.

    ¡°Why would I kill you? I don¡¯t want to waste my energy.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a condition. Ilsal? How do I get into her room?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Suddenly, Osal began to tremble uncontrobly.

    What¡¯s wrong with him?

    ¡°If there¡¯s something keeping you from talking, at least say ¡®carrot¡¯ or something.¡±

    ¡°C-carrot.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    Lloyd wiped his cheek.

    The blood that had trickled from his ear smeared red across his face.

    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s backing you here?¡±

    ¡°B-backing?¡±

    ¡°The ones funding the Seven Kill Squad, turning a blind eye to your illegal activities. Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t kn-know¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe. At first, I thought it might be the Harold Trading Company, but that doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    ¡°ire mentioned that one of her attackers seemed to have the markings of the Blood Cult.¡±

    Osal¡¯s eyes darted left and right in panic.

    So, is that a no or what?

    ¡°If not, could it be¡­ the Holy Constantine?¡±

    ¡°Grk!¡±

    Osal¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled back.

    ¡ªPshhk.

    A piercing sound rang out, and blood began to pour from Osal¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth.

    At the same time, his head slumped forward.

    ¡°¡­Quite the harsh condition they put on you.¡±

    Lloyd muttered as he stood up.

    Swaying slightly, his vision briefly turned red from the overwhelming smell of blood.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Murmuring to himself, Lloyd pulled out a vial.

    Crunch.

    The bitter taste of heavy metals spread through his mouth as he chewed the sedetive.

    ¡°Alright, on to the next one.¡±

    Lloyd started walking toward the distant hallway.

    ¡ô

    ¡°Please, get back, Princess Yulia¡­! I mean, Lady Yulia!¡±

    ¡°Chief! You¡¯ve said everything and now you¡¯re changing your tune? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Hahahah! I thought that would rattle them, but they don¡¯t seem bothered at all.¡±

    ¡ªKwoooom!

    A steel mace mmed into the spot where Princess Yulia had been standing, sending stone fragments and dust flying.

    As the dust settled, the figures of a maid and a butler emerged.

    ¡°No one is allowed beyond this point without a pass.¡±

    ¡°Without a pass.¡±

    ¡°The only thing required is Madam Ilsal¡¯s approval.¡±

    ¡°Approval only.¡±

    ¡°Status is irrelevant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s irrelevant.¡±

    The maid and butler repeated themselves like parrots.

    ¡°What a creepy pair of twins.¡±

    The vige chief muttered, his muscles bulging.

    His body hardened as if he were wearing armor.

    In an instant, his figure disappeared.

    ¡ªKwooom!

    A powerful explosion erupted from the butler¡¯s side.

    Somehow, the chief had gotten behind the butler and was unleashing a barrage of punches.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    Each punch drove the butler¡¯s legs deeper into the ground.

    As the butler¡¯s expression darkened,

    His sister, the maid, swung her massive mace.

    The chief, focused on the butler, found it nearly impossible to avoid.

    ¡ªKaaang!

    But the mace didn¡¯t strike his back. It stopped just short.

    Yulia shouted,

    ¡°Keep an eye on your back!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, My Lady! I knew I could count on you!¡±

    ¡°Focus!¡±

    Yulia¡¯s eyes glowed blue as she shouted.

    Her hands moved swiftly and gracefully, as if conducting an orchestra.

    The invisible energy that had protected the chief¡¯s back now pressed the maid.

    It was a swift and fluid attack, too agile for the maid to block with her massive mace.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The maid groaned as she was mmed against the wall.

    Her body took continuous damage.

    The chief, keeping an eye on the butler, let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah. So this is the bloodline of Estrid? I can¡¯t even tell what kind of magic this is.¡±

    The chief had once spent a lot of time on battlefields in his younger days. His name was even recorded somewhere in the Imperial Pce. He had only retired to a quiet vige because he no longer wanted aplicated life.

    To his eyes, Yulia¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t just exceptional¡ªit was brilliant.

    ¡®Though she¡¯s no match for that boy Lloyd¡­¡¯

    Her blue, glowing eyes.

    They were nothing like the magic he knew.

    As a result, even the maid, who was at least an A-grade body-enhancement specialist, was struggling.

    The butler seemed to be somewhere around S-grade, though.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for a mage to withstand my attacks!¡±

    ¡ªKwoom!

    The chief swung his fist, mming the butler to the ground.

    The butler¡¯s body sank into the earth like a stake driven into the ground.

    ¡°Hold him down, Princess!¡±

    Crack!

    The chief kicked the butler in the face, knocking him out, and immediately rushed toward the maid.

    After all, the finishing blow should always be delivered by those skilled in closebat.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    As Yulia¡¯s magic ceased, the chief¡¯s fist was about to strike the maid.

    ¡ªKwoom!

    The stairs caved in.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    The chief, who had caught Yulia mid-air,nded safely while protecting her.

    When he looked up, the surroundings were pitch ck, like they had fallen into a well. The only visible thing was the white ceiling far above them.

    From above, two faces peeked down, observing.

    It was the butler and maid.

    ¡°How do you like the protective magic of our mansion?¡±

    ¡°Protective magic of our mansion.¡±

    ¡°No intruders have ever made it past this point.¡±

    ¡°Not one. Hehehe.¡±

    The twoughed mockingly.

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    The chief grabbed a stone from the ground and hurled it upward.

    But the stone bounced off as if it had hit an invisible barrier and fell back down.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Useless. Heh heh.¡±

    Seeing this, Yulia sighed softly.

    ¡°The butler must be a barrier specialist.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he seemed weak despite his aura!¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of ce is this, anyway?¡±

    As Yulia looked around to assess their surroundings,

    The chief urgently shielded her with his body, pressing her down.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap! Put up a barrier, now!¡±

    ¡ªPabababababam!

    Before he could finish speaking, projectiles rained down on them.

    Several des embedded themselves in the chief¡¯s back, drawing blood.

    A momentter, Yulia¡¯s force field enveloped them both.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Grrk. This is nothing. But¡­¡±

    Even though she had raised a barrier, the attacks were overwhelming.

    The sheer number of projectiles and the amount of magic being used was absurd.

    ¡°It¡¯s abination of a stationary spell and a mechanical trap.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m getting overwhelmed. There¡¯s too much.¡±

    Yulia¡¯s force field began to visibly weaken.

    Before long, it had shrunk to the point where it was barely protecting both of them.

    It¡¯s going to break.

    ¡­It¡¯s going to break.

    Just as Yulia was about to close her eyes in desperation,

    ¡ªThwack!

    The twin siblings watching from above were suddenly knocked backward.

    ¡ª¡°Heave-ho.¡±

    A boy¡¯s voice echoed, followed by the sound of someone leaping over the pit.

    Soon, a familiar face peeked down at them.

    ¡°What are you two doing down there in such a dark, gloomy ce?¡±

    It was Lloyd.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 46 - The Seven Kill Squad (3)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 46 - The Seven Kill Squad (3)</strong>

    Looking down below, Lloyd let out a deep sigh.

    "I told you to be careful."

    The hallway had caved inpletely.

    In the pitch-ck pit, two pairs of eyes gleamed.

    One pair likely belonged to the vige chief, the other glowing blue even in the darkness¡ªthose were surely Princess Yulia''s.

    ¡ª "Hey! Lloyd! I knew you''de through!"

    The chief''s voice sounded muffled, as if it were blocked by an invisible barrier.

    ¡­This is why I can¡¯t deal with physical types.

    If only they used their heads a little more.

    Lloyd had plenty to say, but with Princess Yulia beside him, looking up at him in the same way, he held his tongue.

    "Just wait a moment."

    Without further ado, Lloyd hurled himself into the ck pit.

    ¡ª "Lloyd!"

    ¡ª "What are you doing!!!"

    Their shouts of shock echoed.

    Not that it mattered.

    ¡ª Thud.

    Just before he could fall into the deep pit, Lloyd hovered in midair.

    It wasn¡¯t like he could fly or anything, so that wasn¡¯t it.

    "As I thought, it''s a barrier."

    He tapped his foot.

    The barrier beneath his feet was dense.

    This confirmed that one of the two whose heads he''d just severed must have been an exceptional barrier master.

    The pit itself had been conjured using sorcery.

    Lloyd stomped his foot.

    ¡ª Boom!

    The sound reverberated, but the barrier didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡ª "I already tried that! It''s pointless!"

    Of course, a barrier that even the chief¡¯s physical power couldn¡¯t break wouldn¡¯t crumble so easily.

    Lloyd propped his chin up with his hand and let out a low hum.

    "Hmm."

    Even using magic, this barrier seemed imprable.

    Barriers, after all, were fundamentally the same as protective shields.

    A shield absorbs, reflects, and softens both magic and physical impact. If the shield¡¯s area expands enough, it bes a barrier.

    ¡®If I can break a shield, then I can break a barrier too.¡¯

    Stripping away a couple ofyers of shield wasn¡¯t a challenge for Lloyd.

    The issuey in cases like this.

    ¡®Looks like there are at least dozens ofyers here.¡¯

    The barrier surrounding this area was something that had been meticulously constructed by a barrier master over the course of months, with significant durability.

    ¡ª "You won''t break through! You should go on ahead and deal with Ilsal!"

    The chief shouted, but Lloyd casually ignored him.

    ¡®I need these two if I want to take down Ilsal safely.¡¯

    When dealing with assassins, you have to overwhelm them with sheer force. A single misstep could lead directly to death. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take you down with them if it came to that.

    The problem now was how to break the barrier.

    ¡®Brute force is out of the question.¡¯

    Truth be told, he could force his way through if he really tried¡­ but then he¡¯d be left with little energy to deal with Ilsal afterward. He needed to conserve as much as possible.

    Muttering to himself, Lloyd surveyed the area.

    ¡ª "It''s no use! Even if you destroy the surroundings, the barrier will remain!"

    The chief¡¯s muscle-bound suggestion rang out, but Lloyd ignored it again.

    ¡®That''s not the right approach.¡¯

    There should be something symbolic.

    For example... yes.

    "Found it."

    These metal nails.

    A smirk spread across Lloyd¡¯s face.

    ¡ª "What are you doing?"

    The chief instinctively shouted.

    Lloyd picked up a nearby mace.

    Without hesitation, he swung it down onto the nail.

    ¡ª Boom!

    Dust rose from the impact, the ground dented where the mace had struck.

    Oneyer of the barrier peeled away.

    "Phew."

    Lloyd wiped the sweat from his forehead with his arm.

    Using mana, he scanned the area and counted at least twenty nails embedded around them.

    "Looks like I¡¯ll have to put in some effort this time."

    ¡ô

    "I knew you¡¯d pull through, Lloyd."

    "Indeed, Lloyd. Thank you."

    The vige chief and Yulia, who had jumped out of the pit in one leap, bowed their heads.

    Lloyd waved his hand dismissively as if to say it was nothing.

    "Let¡¯s move quickly. With all thismotion, Ilsal must¡¯ve noticed by now."

    No, in fact, they were probably being watched from the moment they set foot in this ce.

    So, the real question was:

    ¡®Why is she waiting quietly in her room?¡¯

    It was unsettling.

    Was there another trap, like in the hallway earlier?

    Or was she nning something?

    One thing was certain¡ªmeeting her would be the key to resolving everything.

    "Lloyd."

    Lloyd turned his head toward the voice.

    Yulia was holding a box she had picked up from the floor.

    Judging by the glow in her blue eyes, she must have determined there were no traps involved.

    Click.

    As the box opened, a pungent medicinal smell wafted out.

    "I¡¯ve seen boxes like this in the Imperial Pce. It seems clear now¡ªthey really are distributing drugs."

    It had been sealed so tightly that even Lloyd¡¯s keen senses couldn¡¯t detect it.

    ¡®If they¡¯re this meticulous, they could easily slip it past pce security.¡¯

    Just how many of these were out there, scattered around like this?

    "We should be careful. This is no ordinary operation."

    Lloyd nodded in agreement to Yulia¡¯s warning.

    Before them now stood a massive door.

    Beyond it was Ilsal.

    "...How do we get inside? The security¡¯s bound to be tight."

    The chief stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    Yulia chimed in as well.

    "Based on everything we¡¯ve seen, she¡¯s definitely more cautious than she seems."

    "We¡¯ll need to proceed very carefully."

    As they whispered among themselves in front of the door, Lloyd calmly walked past them.

    And then.

    Knock, knock.

    He rapped on the door, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    The two of them turned to stare at him in disbelief.

    Lloyd simply shrugged.

    "They already know we¡¯re here, anyway."

    As if in response to his words.

    ¡ª Creeeak.

    The door opened.

    ¡ô

    The room had ceilings twice as high as those in the rest of the building.

    Dull, ashen walls.

    Luxurious, yet ominously dark furniture.

    It resembled a torture chamber in some ways, and an elegant study in others. The faint scent of blood lingered in the air.

    It felt like a room that belonged to the GreyDuchess.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes shifted toward where the room¡¯s owner would likely be seated.

    "Wee."

    A deep, pleasant female voice greeted him.

    Despite the resonant force and authority in her tone, Lloyd¡¯s gaze soon found her.

    Jet-ck hair that contrasted starkly with her pale white skin.

    Eyes as red as blood.

    Her long, slender arms, bare and showing off her provocative figure.

    Her crossed legs revealed little, thanks to her short, functional shorts that left no ce for the eye to wander.

    Of course, Lloyd scrutinized her entirely.

    ¡®She¡¯s strong.¡¯

    Her rxed demeanor, the subtle tension in her muscles¡ªeverything about her indicated power.

    "Are you Ilsal?"

    "That¡¯s right. And you must be Lloyd. Heh."

    Ilsal gestured casually toward a chair.

    "Take a seat."

    "Oh, my legs are a bit stiff. I¡¯ll stand, thanks."

    Lloyd casually crossed his arms, and Ilsal¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile.

    "As bold as I¡¯ve heard."

    "Who told you?"

    "That¡¯s a bit delicate, isn¡¯t it? You seem to know quite a bit about me too."

    "I heard about you from ire."

    "...It¡¯s usually best to protect one¡¯s clients, don¡¯t you think?"

    "But then again, you were already nning to kill her, weren¡¯t you?"

    Lloyd shrugged, and Ilsal¡¯s smirk grew ever so slightly.

    "You¡¯re quite the amusing one."

    "You¡¯re not bad yourself."

    "So, what brings you here?"

    Ilsal asked nonchntly.

    Lloyd swallowed nervously on the inside.

    ¡®Something¡¯s off.¡¯

    Their conversation seemed casual, but the reality was far different.

    With every word Ilsal spoke, Lloyd could feel a subtle vibration in the air.

    A sharp wave, as if it wanted to pierce directly into his eardrums. He analyzed and dismantled it.

    Yulia¡¯s eyes, glowing blue, indicated she was using her Reverse Eyes as well.

    It was clearly a form of sound-based attack.

    Ilsal¡¯s calm demeanor was a front, concealing this sound-based weapon behind her words.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡®There¡¯s something more.¡¯

    Something even he and Yulia, with their heightened senses, had missed.

    ¡ª Clink.

    Ilsal stirred the spoon in the teacup on the table in front of her.

    "!"

    At the same moment, Lloyd¡¯s eyes shot wide open.

    ¡ª sh!

    The world was swallowed in darkness.

    An unrelenting wave of ck crashed down.

    "Wha... What is this...!"

    "L-Lloyd... snap out of it...!"

    Far away, voices grew distant.

    Like sinking deep into the ocean, Lloyd plunged into the abyss.

    The scene before him shrank, growing smaller and smaller.

    Until finally, it was nothing but a small, white dot suspended in the air.

    No.

    I¡¯m the one sinking.

    As the darkness swallowed him whole, Lloyd¡¯s feet touched the ground, and he stood up.

    "...What is this?"

    Even now, he had no idea what had hit him.

    There had been no significant surge of mana.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d been drugged, either.

    His senses had been on full alert.

    "...Hmm."

    One thing was clear¡ªhe had been hit.

    Lloyd cautiously scanned his surroundings.

    Nothing but darkness. He couldn¡¯t see a thing.

    Even when he reached out, there was nothing to touch.

    Running forward blindly was risky.

    "It¡¯s probably best to extend my aura and feel around first."

    Just as he was about to close his eyes.

    ¡ª p, p, p.

    Suddenly, the sound of apuse echoed.

    Lloyd¡¯s brow furrowed.

    The eyes he had been about to close snapped open.

    He looked around.

    There was nothing.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    But the apuse grew louder and more intense.

    What the hell is going on?

    His calm began to crack.

    Lloyd searched his pockets.

    But they were empty.

    Had he dropped them when he fell?

    He hadn¡¯t felt anything like that, though.

    "...What the."

    His muttering was quickly swallowed by the darkness.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    ¡ª p, p, p, p, p.

    The apuse multiplied.

    "...Enough."

    He bit his lip.

    Suddenly, a burst of light forced him to squint.

    In an instant, the scenery changed.

    An all-too-familiar smell.

    An all-too-familiar noise.

    And the unforgettable sensation of kneeling and looking around at his surroundings.

    ¡ª "We nowmence the execution of the demon from another world, Lee Han!"

    Somehow, Lee Han had returned to the moment of his execution.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 47 - The Seven Kill Squad (4)

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 47 - The Seven Kill Squad (4)</strong>

    The scene suddenly shifted from Ilsal¡¯s office.

    Lloyd blinked slowly.

    He was bewildered.

    This ce was unmistakably the execution grounds from the day he was beheaded.

    ¡°You filthy scum!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    The spectators¡¯ shouts were deafening.

    Of course, it made sense. In a world devoid of much stimtion, the execution of a condemned criminal by beheading was the most thrilling spectacle.

    ¡°Walk!¡±

    ng.

    His feet dragged as he was pulled forward by the executioner.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to die; it was more likely the aftereffects of the torture.

    Collusion with the Demon King.

    They had tortured him mercilessly while he was imprisoned, demanding he confess to a crime that didn¡¯t even exist.

    Painful memories resurfaced unnecessarily.

    ¡®...¡¯

    Lloyd bit his lip.

    What on earth was going on?

    Time travel?

    Regression?

    A thousand possibilities shed through his mind.

    Given that Lloyd had already experienced resurrection once, there were many possibilities to consider.

    ¡®But that¡¯s not what¡¯s important.¡¯

    What mattered now was whether he could survive or not.

    During his actual execution, his mana circuits had beenpletely destroyed from killing the Demon King, rendering him unable to use magic and making escape impossible.

    ¡®But now¡­¡¯

    Lloyd looked around.

    There were a few guards, but none of them seemed particrly threatening.

    And then, the familiar faces on the tform.

    Several high-ranking officials, and the Three Heroes seated quietly, watching him.

    They were the real problem, but now he felt that even they wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to defeat.

    ¡®I¡¯ll escape.¡¯

    Lloyd blinked and immediately tried to activate his mana circuits.

    Or at least, he tried to.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Lloyd cursed internally.

    No mana gathered. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even muster any strength in his body.

    It felt as though his hands and arms were iling in empty space, as if he were trapped in a dream.

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    Lloyd tried to bend his index finger slightly.

    But it wouldn¡¯t move.

    That¡¯s right.

    It didn¡¯t feel like he was in a dream.

    He had no control over his body at all.

    All he could do was watch and feel, as if he were merely an observer trapped in the body of his former self, Lee Han.

    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±

    A sigh escaped his lips.

    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t his sigh.

    He had sighed at the exact moment his past self, Lee Han, had sighed.

    ¡®Am I losing my mind?¡¯

    That thought shed briefly.

    Then, one of the many possibilities that hade to mind earlier rose to the surface.

    This wasn¡¯t possession or regression.

    Rather, it was a vivid rey of the memories buried deep within his mind.

    In other words, this was an illusion, a hallucination.

    The world hadn¡¯t changed, but images and sensations were being reyed in his head.

    The vivid visuals, the smells, the sounds, even the emotions.

    Everything was familiar.

    Unbearably familiar.

    Grit.

    He ground his teeth.

    And then.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°The prisoner has reached the guillotine!¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaah!¡±

    The raucous cheers were terrifyingly vivid.

    ¡ª I killed the Demon King to save you all.

    The sense of betrayal that had sunk to the depths of his heart floated to the surface once again.

    ¡®Foolish, short-sighted humans¡­¡¯

    Any lingering attachment to humanity evaporated as if in direct response.

    He had always known.

    Lloyd knew just how foolish humans were, how they could never see beyond what was directly in front of them.

    But still!

    How could they treat the person who defeated the Demon King¡ªthe one who sacrificed everything, who achieved an impossible feat for the sole purpose of saving them¡ªhow could they treat him like this?

    In the vast square of the capital.

    Kneeling in the dirt, waiting for death, Lee Han had been thinking exactly those thoughts.

    Those emotions were conveyed to Lloyd now.

    His body couldn¡¯t move, but at this moment, he was still Lee Han.

    ¡®Stay down, Ortega.¡¯

    Even though Lloyd couldn¡¯t speak, even though he could only watch as Ortega waited silently for the right moment, he remained cautious of him...

    ¡®Because I¡¯ve reyed this scene in my head hundreds, thousands of times.¡¯

    There are memories that, no matter how much you hate them, keep ying over and over in your mind. For Lloyd, the memory unfolding before him was one of those. Ever since he had been reborn in this body, he had stayed cooped up in his room for months, buried under his nkets, reliving only this memory.

    That was how he had kept his sanity.

    Before, Lloyd¡¯s vision had been blood-red with anger. Now, his mind was calm.

    His tunnel-visioned view, narrow from the psychological trauma, had broadened.

    He could now take in his surroundings.

    The first thing that caught his eye was the Three Heroes.

    Seated on the high tform, gazing down at him, their figures slowly came into focus.

    The reason they were blurry was because his past self had been crying tears of blood at the time.

    Lloyd bit down on his lip, which didn¡¯t even hurt anymore.

    ¡°Commence the execution!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the tform.

    His vision was blurry, but he could still make out the shapes.

    Over there, that would be ire, staring nkly at the sky with her eyes tightly shut. Her red hair fluttered in the breeze.

    Aria must have been bowing her head. The only thing visible through her fluttering saint¡¯s veil was the veil itself. Her hands were sped as if in prayer.

    And Aina.

    She was staring straight at him.

    Her piercing eyes, sharp and unwavering, alternated between the de and Lloyd¡¯s neck.

    ¡®Is she smiling or crying?¡¯

    Aina¡¯s barely noticeable trembling shoulders made it unclear.

    Lloyd tried to focus, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    No wonder.

    ¡°Kill him! Execute the demon!¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaah!¡±

    The cheers of the people.

    And that one sound that Lloyd had yet to ovee.

    ¡ª p. p. p. p. p!

    The sound of apuse filled his ears.

    Ah, yes, he remembered.

    This apuse was burned into his memory for exactly this reason.

    He had heard it before the guillotine de fell.

    ¡ª Thud!

    He had heard it as his head rolled across the ground.

    ¡ª Waaaaaah!

    ¡ª The demon is dead!

    ¡ª p p p p p!

    He had heard it even then.

    The taste of blood was bitter.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He had thought he¡¯d gotten used to it.

    ¡ª p p p¡­ p p¡­ p¡­ p.

    As his consciousness grew faint, so did the apuse.

    And just before the final ps fadedpletely, as darkness began to overtake him.

    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? Lloyd?¡±

    The man with red eyes, whom Lloyd had never wanted to see again, was weing him.

    ¡ô

    A pit of mud that no matter how much you swam, you couldn¡¯t escape.

    Even so, Yulia did not stop moving her arms.

    If she stopped, she would surely die.

    Someone woulde to help her.

    She just had to hold on.

    She kept paddling her arms desperately.

    She tried not to look at the corpses and ghosts staring at her from the sides, just kept swimming.

    Then.

    ¡°Yulia¡­!¡±

    A distant voice called out to her.

    It must be her savior, someoneing to rescue her.

    With hope, she paddled harder.

    It must be someone wonderful¡­!

    ¡°Snap out of it, Princess Yulia!¡±

    A rough voice rang out.

    A voice as if the person had spent decades drinking and smoking.

    It sounded less like a savior and more like the voice of a drunken old man.

    Yulia frowned as she heard it.

    ¡°This is an illusion spell! It¡¯s ying on your traumas! This isn¡¯t real!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Yulia¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    Gasp!

    She let out a sharp breath.

    Copsed on the ground, she gasped for air several times before she could raise her head.

    ¡°Are you back with us?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of hallucination were you seeing? You were iling your arms like you were drowning. Have you almost drowned before?¡±

    ¡°¡­Something like that.¡±

    It was far worse than drowning, but Yulia swallowed the words before they could escape.

    ¡°More importantly, what about Lloyd?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Lloyd¡­ that young man¡¯s not in a good state! You at least showed some reaction, but he hasn¡¯t moved at all!¡±

    The chief¡¯s panicked voice rang out.

    Yulia quickly looked around for Lloyd.

    She didn¡¯t have to look far.

    He was standing right beside her.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Lloyd.

    Lloyd, her advisor.

    Yulia¡¯s expression crumbled as she found him.

    Lloyd was standingpletely still.

    And then, drop, drop.

    Tears fell from his eyes, trailing down his chin and staining the floor.

    A pool of red had formed beneath him.

    Yulia staggered toward Lloyd, whose tear-filled eyes remained eerily calm.

    ¡°Lloyd¡­¡±

    Forgetting her dignity, Yulia reached out and wiped away Lloyd¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Lloyd¡­ are you alright?¡±

    She stroked his face gently.

    The dark circles under his eyes. His sunken cheeks.

    His sharp jawline.

    She kept wiping his face, hoping to ease even a fraction of the pain he must have been enduring.

    ¡°Lloyd¡­¡±

    Just what¡ª

    Just what had this boy gone through?

    She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what could have happened to make him look like this.

    ¡°Please, snap out of it¡­¡±

    Was Lloyd¡¯s soul being pulled into the abyss right now?

    Would this help even a little?

    She didn¡¯t know, but this was all Yulia could do for him.

    She didn¡¯t know the life Lloyd had lived.

    At that moment.

    ¡ª sh.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes opened.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yulia instinctively took a few steps back.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes were different.

    And then.

    ¡ª Srrk!

    The sound of something tearing filled the air.

    Yulia blinked in confusion.

    ¡ª Splurt!

    A fountain of blood sprayed everywhere.

    Beyond the cascade of blood, an arm fell to the ground.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 48 - Ilsal

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 48 - Ilsal</strong>

    Rain poured inside the office. Sticky, metallic-smelling rain.

    The thick scent of blood was enough to make anyone grimace, but Yulia stood still, staring nkly ahead.

    ¡ª Thud, thud, thud.

    Blood droplets scattered like a heavy downpour.

    Through the bloody mist, two figures came into view.

    One of them must be Ilsal.

    And the other...

    "Hoo."

    A familiar breathing sound.

    A familiar voice, yet spoken with apletely different tone.

    The dark shadow holding something long murmured as if in awe.

    "That¡¯s quite a beautifully shaped arm. And the fingers are long too."

    The mist cleared.

    Only then did the scene before her fully reveal itself.

    Ilsal, clutching her shoulder, looked startled.

    And standing in front of her, grinning wickedly.

    ''...Ortega.''

    Those menacing, glowing eyes were so crimson and ferocious that they almost made one forget the body belonged to Lloyd.

    "Ah, the scent of human blood is so delightful."

    Ortega raised the severed arm in his hand to his mouth.

    The exposed flesh of Ilsal¡¯s arm, cut cleanly just below the shoulder.

    Ortega¡¯s tongue brushed against her pale skin.

    With a sickening slurp, his tongue slowly traced the arm, licking from the severed shoulder, past the Blood Cult symbol, down the wrist, the back of the hand, and finally to the fingertips.

    No one in the room dared to move while Ortega savored his feast, eyes closed as he relished the taste.

    Even the arm¡¯s original owner, Ilsal, could only stare in stunned silence, as if her soul had been drained.

    Ilsal.

    Her strength was such that she couldpete on an empire-wide scale, not just in Eastan.

    From the moment Yulia stepped into her office, she had realized the vast difference in their abilities.

    ''I didn¡¯t even sense her magic.''

    Yulia¡¯s abilities were focused on dismantling magic.

    Her Reverse Eyes allowed her to reverse the flow of mana at its very core. Her mana detection alone was several times more acute than that of an ordinary mage, or even most skilled ones.

    And yet.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to detect the sorcery Ilsal used to invoke the nightmare spell. All she had noticed was that the air had felt... off.

    ¡®...I was careless.¡¯

    Of course, this was Ilsal¡¯s stronghold. It wasn¡¯t shameful to be caught off guard by a powerful foe who could have set her magic up in advance. But even so.

    Grit.

    Her tightly clenched fist hurt, digging into her palm.

    The pain didn¡¯t matter. No, it was appropriate.

    Yulia should have been able to break this kind of spell. She should have grasped the situation more sharply and warned Lloyd in time.

    She should have prevented this¡ªLloyd losing control of his body to Ortega.

    She had been on guard, always on edge.

    Praying Ortega wouldn¡¯t awaken.

    Praying that cmity wouldn¡¯t strike again.

    ¡®...¡¯

    At some point, Yulia had started praying every night.

    Though she didn¡¯t believe in any god, she would kneel at the foot of her bed.

    She sped her hands together and prayed.

    Please.

    Please don¡¯t let me have to kill Lloyd.

    With hazy vision, Yulia watched.

    Ortega and Ilsal faced off.

    Would Lloyde back?

    If not, she might have to kill him before Ortega regained his full power.

    ¡ª Boom!

    A massive explosion echoed.

    The bookshelf behind Ortega exploded, sending books and wooden fragments flying.

    Each shard, sharp as a dagger, shot through the air like throwing knives.

    Ortega waved his hand, watching the projectiles with casual indifference.

    ¡ª Thud thud thud!

    A cloud of dust rose briefly.

    But it was as if nothing had happened¡ªsplintered pieces of woody neatly on the floor behind Ortega, all sliced cleanly in half.

    Smirk.

    Ortega twisted his head with a grin.

    "You make for a worthy fight, woman."

    "...What are you? You¡¯re not the same as when you entered my spell."

    Atst, Ilsal¡¯s strained voice emerged.

    Gone was her earlier confidence. Now, she stood on edge, like a cat bristling in front of a predator.

    Ortega¡¯s voice dripped with mockery.

    "Ah, don¡¯t think too hard about it."

    Step.

    Every step Ortega took forward, Ilsal took one back.

    "You just got unlucky, that¡¯s all. Sometimes, when you walk down the street, you get hit by a carriage or buried under a copsing building, right? Think of it like that."

    "What in the world..."

    "Even I didn¡¯t think a monster was hiding in this weak boy¡¯s body. He looks frail enough, but he¡¯s got quite the thick walls, you see. Heheh."

    Thud.

    Ilsal¡¯s back hit the wall.

    She couldn¡¯t retreat any further.

    Ortega stopped right in front of her.

    "You¡¯re lucky. That pathetic little spell of yours woke me up. Even though the way you did it was clumsy, I¡¯ll give you a little praise."

    "...I was wrong."

    Ilsal¡¯s sudden apology made Yulia and the chief¡¯s eyes widen.

    She wasn¡¯t the type to bow her head so easily, was she?

    But they couldn¡¯t me her.

    Ortega had once taken on an entire empire by himself. Hardly anyone could remainposed in front of him.

    "...Please, spare me."

    Ilsal¡¯s voice trembled with what sounded like pleading.

    Ortega frowned.

    "No, no. You don¡¯t need to apologize. An assassin, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be showing a bit more spine instead of groveling like this?"

    "Yes. Just give me one more chance¡ª"

    "Woman."

    Crack.

    Ortega reached out and grabbed Ilsal¡¯s face.

    "Don¡¯t ruin the mood. You make your living as an assassin, but you¡¯re this clueless? Fight me. Come at me with the intent to kill, or at least put up a show of resistance. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll find this even a little bit interesting."

    "But if I do that, I¡¯ll die¡ª"

    "I would¡¯ve already killed you under normal circumstances."

    Ortega nced around before continuing.

    "But today, I¡¯m in a good mood. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been out. And you helped make that happen."

    "......."

    "So, entertain me."

    The moment Ortega finished speaking, Ilsal¡¯s expression changed.

    Gone was the submissive look from moments earlier, reced by the cold, calcting eyes of an assassin. Without hesitation, she drew a dagger hidden in her thigh and lunged forward.

    Flick.

    Ortega blocked the de aimed at his artery with a simple flick of his finger.

    "Too slow, woman."

    Ilsal bit her lower lip, and blood trickled out.

    "Hoo."

    Ortega¡¯s admiration was brief.

    The drop of blood suddenly expanded, enveloping Ortega in an instant.

    Sizzle!

    Where the blood touched him, it burned as if molten metal had sshed onto him, melting his flesh.

    But Ortega simply chuckled.

    "Blood magic? No, I see. You had the blood pre-engraved with a spell. Impressive enough, I suppose."

    Flick, flick.

    Brushing off the blood, Ortega spoke again.

    "But I don¡¯t much care for the Blood Cult¡¯s magic. You¡¯d better tone it down."

    "Die!"

    Before Ortega could finish his sentence, Ilsal charged once more, this time wielding a long, sleek sword.

    Blue mana surged along the de¡¯s edge, causing the chief¡¯s eyes to widen in shock.

    "She¡¯s using both magic and aura¡­ just what is this woman?"

    But his words were cut short.

    Boom!

    Ortega swatted Ilsal to the ground with a simple wave of his hand.

    The overwhelming difference in power was undeniable.

    Ortega twisted his arm behind his back and yawnedzily.

    "If I¡¯d known this was all you had, I would¡¯ve cut off your arm a littleter. You¡¯re not making this interesting at all."

    His bored gaze scanned the room.

    And then it stopped on Yulia.

    "You¡¯ll entertain me, won¡¯t you?"

    Smirk.

    As Ortega¡¯s grin spread, a chill ran down Yulia¡¯s spine.

    In that moment.

    ¡ª Splurt!

    Once again, blood sttered across Ortega¡¯s body.

    This time, Ilsal¡¯s eyes had turned a deep crimson, her pupils dted to the extreme.

    It was the ¡°berserk¡± state that the Blood Cult members could trigger just before death, pouring out every ounce of their strength.

    "You need to step back."

    The chief quickly grabbed Yulia and pulled her back.

    "I¡¯ve never seen someone of her caliber enter a berserk state before."

    Ilsal felt the same.

    She hadn¡¯t expected she¡¯d have to use berserk mode, knowing it would cost her more than half of her life force.

    She simply had no choice.

    ¡®This bastard¡­¡¯

    Even as her vision turned red, Ilsal gritted her teeth. Was it when she epted thatmission from ire? Or when she first crossed paths with Lloyd? When should she have backed out of this mess?

    Such regrets were meaningless now as she stood before the insurmountable wall that was Ortega.

    "Hyaaaaaaaah!"

    With all her strength, Ilsal unleashed a final, desperate strike.

    Her sword shot toward Ortega with deadly precision.

    But in that instant.

    Crack!

    Ilsal felt all the strength leave her body.

    No, it was as if the world itself had shattered.

    The world fell apart diagonally before her eyes.

    "This wasn¡¯t very fun."

    With a sigh, Ortega¡¯s words echoed as Ilsal¡¯s shattered body crumbled to the ground.

    Her dismembered corpse rolled across the blood-soaked floor.

    Disgusted by the mess on his boots, Ortega nced down and grimaced.

    "Filthy."

    Tsk.

    He clicked his tongue in annoyance and started walking.

    And at the end of his path...

    "Princess Yulia!"

    Thud!

    The vige chief, who had rushed forward, was violently thrown against the wall, where he copsed and fell unconscious.

    Yulia bit her lower lip.

    There was nothing she could do at the moment.

    Ortega, now fully covered in Ilsal¡¯s blood, oozed the stench of death.

    With Lloyd¡¯s face twisted into a sinister smile, Ortega approached Yulia.

    "The descendant of the Reverse Eyes."

    Yulia¡¯s vision blurred.

    She could feel the pressure on her cheeks¡ªOrtega had grabbed her face with one hand, gripping her tightly.

    "I¡¯d love to crush your skull right here."

    His crimson eyes gleamed, burning with intensity.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 49 - Yuliaâ€™s Choice

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 49 - Yulia¡¯s Choice</strong>

    The bloodline of Estrid is noble.

    So great that no one dares to touch a member of the Estrid family without permission. Even among Estrids, any unsanctioned contact is considered an offense, a crime.

    And yet.

    Yulia couldn¡¯t resist the boy gripping her cheek¡ªthe boy whose body was now controlled by Ortega.

    Why?

    Why was she frozen like this?

    Was it fear of Ortega?

    She couldn¡¯t deny it. Ortega was a being who had single-handedly ughtered an entire city and turned the entire empire into his enemy. He was both the greatest stain and the strongest force of Estrid. A ghost wandering this world, far beyond the realm of humans.

    There was no way she wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Her fingertips trembled, her lips quivered. All signs of fear.

    But it was more than just fear.

    Yulia knew herself well.

    She was not someone who would stop because of a little fear.

    Something else was keeping her from moving.

    ¡ª Grip.

    The heavy hand gripping her cheek.

    It was because of him.

    ''Lloyd.''

    From the moment she first met him, from the moment she learned Ortega was dormant within him, she had made a promise to herself.

    ''I swore I¡¯d kill you.''

    She had vowed that if Ortega ever took over Lloyd¡¯s body, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.

    That vow was the problem.

    If she moved now, it would mean killing Ortega¡ªkilling Lloyd.

    "Are you frozen, woman?"

    Ortega sneered as he pressed down on Yulia¡¯s cheek.

    "......."

    "Those blue eyes of yours¡­ I didn¡¯t want to see them again. They still make my blood boil."

    Tremble.

    His hand trembled, though it was unclear whether it was from rage or excitement.

    "This has nothing to do with me. You just didn¡¯t get along with the Reverse Eyes bearer of your time."

    That wasn¡¯t true.

    Even at this moment, Yulia wanted to kill Ortega¡ªor seal him away forever.

    She was just holding back that instinctive urge because of one conflicting presence within her.

    "Woman. Your eyes are shaking."

    "I don¡¯t know what you mean."

    "Then why have you already stepped back?"

    Yulia faltered.

    Seeing this, Ortega¡¯s grin widened.

    "You like him."

    "........"

    "You like this body I¡¯ve taken over."

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    "Kuhahahaha!"

    Laughter filled the room.

    He bent over, shaking with amusement.

    In that brief moment, Yulia took several steps back.

    Ortega straightened up.

    "Hey, Reverse Eyes."

    "......."

    "Don¡¯t try to hide it. Every bearer of the Reverse Eyes I¡¯ve ever met has wanted nothing more than to kill me."

    Yulia bit her lower lip.

    Blood dripped down her chin.

    "Show me those cursed eyes."

    "......."

    "I feel like stretching a bit. Thatst woman wasn¡¯t strong, just filthy."

    Whoosh.

    Ortega¡¯s aura spread instantly, making the air heavy.

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±

    Even breathing became difficult.

    This damn bastard¡ªcould he control the air too?

    "Use your Reverse Eyes already. Are you going to let me crush you like this?"

    "...Shut up."

    "Fine, getting crushed isn¡¯t so bad either."

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    "I never wanted to see those wretched eyes again. They make me sick."

    Ortega swung his hand downward.

    ¡ª Boom!

    Everything in the space sank inward, as though the air itself had caved in.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Yulia coughed up blood.

    Slowly, Ortega walked toward her, his demeanor careless, almostzy.

    But it wasn¡¯t carelessness. It was confidence.

    Anyone could see that Ortega was dominating this spacepletely.

    Yulia counted in her head.

    ''This is the second approach.''

    Ortega stepped on her fingers as he approached.

    ¡°Kugh.¡±

    "Those eyes¡­ they disgust me. They remind me of when I was sealed."

    The previous Reverse Eyes bearer.

    He hadn¡¯t been able to seal Ortega because he was overwhelmingly powerful.

    If that were the case, Ortega would have been stopped long before he could have destroyed a city.

    The reason he had managed to seal Ortega was because¡­

    ¡®The sacrifice of the Reverse Eyes bearer.¡¯

    By fixing his Reverse Eyes on Ortega and endlessly dispelling his magic, he had be the container that sealed Ortega away.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    Yulia wasn¡¯t afraid of bing that container.

    If it meant imprisoning this monstrous being, she was willing to do it.

    But.

    ¡®That¡¯s only if all else fails.¡¯

    Right now, Yulia knew.

    There was another way to stop Ortega.

    She didn¡¯t have to sacrifice herself¡ªif Lloyd could regain control of his body, they could stop him.

    Flicker.

    Yulia¡¯s Reverse Eyes began to glow.

    Ortega smirked as he stepped closer.

    The third approach.

    "You think just lighting up those eyes will let you touch even a hair on me? You¡¯re far from¡ª"

    His words trailed off as his brow furrowed.

    "Far¡­"

    It seemed like he couldn¡¯t move his tongue properly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ortega nced down at his leg.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    Clink.

    A shackle had appeared around his ankle.

    Ortega¡¯s eyes widened as Yulia smirked.

    ¡°A trick.¡±

    ¡ô

    Before they had faced the Seven Kill Squad.

    Lloyd had called a strategy meeting.

    Although it was just him, Yulia, and the vige chief, Lloyd¡¯s words were enough to draw their attention.

    "I have a trick."

    "...A trick?"

    "Yes. Come take a look."

    Thud.

    Lloyd ced something on the table.

    "...Shackles?"

    The vige chief mumbled.

    Only then did Yulia realize what she was looking at¡ªsmall, metal shackles, barely big enough to bind two or three fingers, let alone an ankle. They were tiny, easily held in one hand.

    "What are you nning to do with those?"

    Her voice came out incredulous.

    But Lloyd just grinned, fiddling with the chain attached to the shackles.

    "Do you know how hard it was to get these?"

    "These toys¡­ really?"

    "Toys? Oh, hang on."

    Lloyd raised one hand and rummaged through his pocket, pulling out some sedatives.

    He swallowed two pills at once.

    "...Lloyd, you¡¯ve been taking way too many of thosetely."

    "Ah, that¡¯s because Ortega can¡¯t hear this part."

    With a mischievous smile, Lloyd continued, his expression bing a little drowsy.

    "We¡¯re going to face Ilsal soon. She¡¯s definitely a strong woman. Being an assassin, her stronghold is likely full of traps and sorcery. She won¡¯t be an easy opponent."

    "Right. Those assassin types are skilled in all kinds of trickery. A tough bunch."

    "The chief is right. That¡¯s why we need to prepare as much as possible."

    "But we¡¯re the ones attacking. What kind of preparations can we make?"

    "Well, the problem is that Ilsal is powerful."

    "Exactly. She¡¯s highly dangerous."

    "And there are many ways to deal with a strong opponent."

    "Many ways¡­ to deal with someone strong?"

    "Yes."

    Lloyd answered casually, as if it were no big deal.

    It wasn¡¯t arrogance.

    He had faced enemies stronger than most members of the Hero Party during his battle against the Demon King.

    "There¡¯s politics, traps, equipment¡­ many options. The important thing isn¡¯t how strong they are, but how smart you are."

    Tock tock.

    Lloyd tapped his head.

    Brains.

    The chief didn¡¯t mind. He knew Lloyd would do the thinking for him.

    That clever boy had probably found a way to use those shackles.

    "So, what are these shackles for?"

    "There are unique magical artifacts in this world. And among them, there are some that grow stronger based on the strength of the opponent."

    Artifacts weremon knowledge.

    But an artifact that grew stronger based on its target?

    Yulia and the chief exchanged startled nces.

    "These shackles impose ''constraints.''"

    "Constraints¡­ as in conditions that, if met, make the artifact stronger?"

    "Exactly. The more difficult the conditions, the stronger the shackles be. In other words, against a strong opponent, the artifact can be exponentially more powerful."

    "And where did you find something like this?"

    "It wasn¡¯t easy. I had to get help from ire to track it down. Anyway."

    Lloyd held up three fingers.

    "We¡¯ll input three conditions."

    "Three?"

    "Yes. The harder the conditions, the stronger the restraints. So, the first condition: the opponent¡¯s guard must be lowered. At the moment when we need to use these, the enemy will likely be in control and overconfident. It¡¯s a difficult condition, but a good insurance policy."

    Lloyd extended his second finger.

    "The second: we must have fallen into one of their traps."

    "And that?"

    "We¡¯re invading the heart of the Seven Kill Squad. We¡¯re bound to trigger at least one trap. And the third."

    He extended his ring finger.

    "The enemy must approach three times."

    If all three conditions are met, the target will be restrained, no matter how strong they are.

    Lloyd concluded with that.

    ¡ô

    Now, facing Ortega once again.

    Yulia hesitated.

    She had initially thought the shackles were meant for Ilsal...

    ''But considering he took sedatives to hide it, he knew they could work on Ortega too.''

    "You think you can bind me with these pathetic shackles?"

    Ortega rushed toward her, grinning.

    As he neared, Yulia knew she had to make a decision.

    Would she trust Lloyd?

    Or give up everything and seal Ortega herself?

    Yulia clenched her fist.

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 50 - Farming

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 50 - Farming</strong>

    Ortega rushed toward her, grinning.

    Yulia had to decide.

    Would she trust Lloyd?

    Or would she give up everything and seal Ortega?

    - "When I take the sedatives, Ortega¡¯s reactions disappear."

    Lloyd had said that once.

    That when he took sedatives, Ortega¡¯s responses werepletely gone.

    In other words, even though he hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned it, Lloyd had definitely considered the possibility that Ortega might resurface.

    Only one condition of the shackles remained.

    Ortega had to charge at her three times.

    He had already approached twice, and now, as he sped toward her, this would be the final approach that fulfilled the condition.

    The shackle on his ankle was proof of that.

    Therefore...

    "I¡¯ll rip out those eyes, you wench!"

    Just as Ortega¡¯s figure shot toward her at high speed...

    Yulia deactivated her Reverse Eyes.

    "Are you giving up?"

    Ortega¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk.

    Yulia responded calmly.

    "I¡¯m not giving up. I¡¯m trusting him."

    "Stop spouting nonsense."

    Whoosh.

    With a fluttering sound, darkness loomed before her eyes.

    By the time she realized that the shadow belonged to Ortega¡¯s hand, it was already about to strike her forehead.

    For a brief moment, her whole body felt cold.

    ¡ªBoom!

    A loud noise reverberated around them.

    Yulia¡¯s eyebrows lowered slightly before lifting again.

    Her unwavering gaze fixed on Ortega.

    - "The odds of all three conditions happening in normal circumstances are less than 0.01%."

    That¡¯s what Lloyd had said.

    - "In other words, once all the conditions are met, the shackles¡¯ binding power will be tens of thousands of times stronger. Of course, because the effect is so strong, it won¡¯tst long. Even artifacts have their limits."

    Ortega was mmed into the ground.

    "What the..."

    Ortega muttered as he stared dumbfoundedly at his ankle.

    A massive shackle, as big as a carriage, was wrapped around it. No matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯te off.

    "These pathetic toys!"

    His brow furrowed.

    Mana began to gather at his fingertips.

    But it scattered uselessly.

    The shackles¡¯ effect prevented even the concentration of mana.

    Ortega¡¯s face twisted in fury.

    Yulia knew she didn¡¯t have time to rx.

    The shackles were already cracking.

    Even though the artifact had enough power to restrain a high-ranking demon for a few seconds, it had already reached its limit.

    "Chief, the sedatives!"

    The vige chief, with his arm battered, reached for the sedatives rolling on the ground and tossed them to her.

    ¡ªThud!

    Yulia caught them and shoved a handful of sedatives into Ortega¡¯s mouth.

    "You damned wench!!!"

    Ortega¡¯s blood-red eyes red.

    ¡ªCreak!

    The shackles began to split.

    The shackles, which could hold even a first-ss demon, were breaking apart.

    Yulia hastily activated her Reverse Eyes.

    At the same time, she pressed down on Ortega¡ªor rather, on Lloyd¡¯s shoulder.

    Lloyd¡¯s eyes trembled violently.

    His pupils flickered between red and ck, and Yulia held Ortega¡¯s¡ªor Lloyd¡¯s¡ªhand tightly.

    "Come back, Lloyd."

    Yulia¡¯s Reverse Eyes glowed a brilliant blue.

    And soon, the boy¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡ô

    His vision was blurry.

    Blink.

    He blinked once, and the hazy shapes around him slowly came into focus.

    ¡®I¡¯m back.¡¯

    With that thought, Lloyd let out a long sigh.

    "Are you alright?"

    Yulia rushed toward him, concern evident in her voice.

    As he looked into her glowing blue eyes, his tense body gradually rxed.

    "Did you manage to deal with Ortega?"

    "Look at your feet."

    A huge shackle came into his view.

    It seemed that the stricter the conditions, the better the results.

    The shackles were something he¡¯d prepared just in case Ortega emerged while they were dealing with Ilsal.

    ¡®Having insurance is always a good idea.¡¯

    With a sigh of relief, Lloyd nced around.

    He noticed the chief, leaning against the wall, his body covered in blood.

    "...You¡¯re back? That thing you were hiding... it seemed terrifying."

    The vige chief smiled faintly despite the blood flowing from his wounds.

    Lloyd pulled a potion out of a backpack that had fallen to the ground and handed it to him.

    "It¡¯s a potion made by the alchemist Mallio. You¡¯ll recover from your wounds in no time."

    "Thanks."

    "I should be the one thanking you. You held off Ortega, didn¡¯t you?"

    "It was nothing for arade."

    Lloyd smiled back at the grinning chief and stood up. At least hisrades were all still alive.

    ¡®...That means.¡¯

    It was now time to start farming in earnest.

    "Princess Yulia."

    "Hm?"

    "Let¡¯s hurry up and grab everything we can. Look over there. Isn¡¯t that gold? I think I can pay off half of my debt with that."

    "...Haa."

    Yulia sighed softly.

    As if worrying about him had been a waste.

    "Don¡¯t touch anything too big."

    "...Why not?"

    "By imperialw, any belongings of a deceased person without an heir are confiscated by the state."

    "...Thieving bastards."

    Even as he grumbled, Lloyd started rummaging through the surroundings.

    He had to gather whatever he could.

    Someone like Ilsal was bound to have a few useful artifacts.

    Since they had already used up the "conditional shackles," he needed to grab some decent items to rece them.

    ¡ªRattle.

    As Lloyd opened a drawer, he frowned.

    He could hear something rumbling beneath the floor.

    When he infused a bit of mana into it, a lock clicked into ce.

    "If you touch it wrong, it¡¯ll destroy whatever¡¯s inside."

    Yulia, who had approached quietly, said.

    "Didn¡¯t you just tell me not to steal?"

    "This is something the deceased probably wanted to keep hidden, so there¡¯s no need to consider it an heirloom."

    With that, Yulia winked.

    She really had a personality he liked.

    Lloyd grinned and expanded his mana.

    As Yulia had said, if he didn¡¯t disarm the lock, the magic circle would destroy the contents inside.

    "......"

    Lloyd closed his eyes and carefully guided his mana into the lock.

    ¡®It¡¯s like solving a puzzle, huh?¡¯

    It was a rather intricate mana circuit.

    Butplexity wasn¡¯t a problem.

    After all, Lloyd¡¯s brain functioned like a calctor.

    ¡ªClick!

    "...You actually unlocked it?"

    Yulia gasped in amazement, but Lloyd was the one who was truly surprised.

    "...The Holy Grail?"

    Holy Constantine.

    A sacred relic that should have belonged to the Saintess¡ªthe Holy Grail.

    An artifact that would easily rank among the top 100 in the world was sitting right in front of him.

    "This is..."

    Lloyd quickly covered Yulia¡¯s mouth.

    And for good reason. This could be critical evidence.

    Ilsal, clearly a member of the Blood Cult...

    And now there was a connection between her and Holy Constantine.

    In other words, this was proof that there might be a rtionship between the heretical Blood Cult and the Church of Deus.

    "This is gettingplicated."

    Muttering to himself, Lloyd pocketed the Holy Grail.

    Inside the secret drawer were a few more useful scrolls and artifacts, along with some gold coins.

    ¡ªTap tap.

    After thoroughly clearing out the drawer, he stood up.

    "......"

    Yulia was looking at him in disbelief.

    Lloyd quickly raised his palm and nodded.

    "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll split it fifty-fifty with you."

    "......."

    "Come on, even if we¡¯re in a contract rtionship, we should still split this equally."

    "...Forget it."

    "Fine, I¡¯ll throw in a share for the chief as well."

    As they exchanged these pointless jokes for a moment¡ª

    ¡ªClomp, clomp!

    The sound of heavy boots echoed from outside.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    The next moment, soldiers appeared.

    As Lloyd stared at them in disbelief, they introduced themselves.

    "We are the guards of Count Eastan! We heard reports of a violent incident here, so drop your weapons and raise your hands!"

    "Calm down. We¡¯re the ones who got attacked."

    "Enough! We can¡¯t trust the words of those responsible for this massacre! Kneel!"

    "You guys really don¡¯t listen, huh? If I were the one who destroyed this ce, do you think you could stop me?"

    Lloyd¡¯s head tilted slightly in annoyance.

    Yulia quickly grabbed his shoulder.

    She approached the soldier who seemed to be the captain.

    "We are with the Imperial Research Institute. I am the director, and this boy is my servant."

    "Ah, is that so?"

    The captain tilted his head and asked one of his subordinates.

    "Hey, was there such a thing as an Imperial Research Institute?"

    "Uh... I think so? Royal-backed."

    "Sounds important."

    The guards¡¯ stance softened a bit.

    The captain spoke again.

    "The Seven Kill Squad... while they¡¯re officially a criminal group, with the scale of deaths here, I can¡¯t just let you leave without questioning..."

    The man stammered, nervous.

    Yulia smiled sweetly.

    Even that smile carried an air of dignity.

    Perhaps it was this natural nobility that made the captain instinctively bow his head.

    "I understand. If you wish to hear the full story, please escort us to Count Eastan. We¡¯ll exin everything directly."

    "To... to the Count? That¡¯s a bit..."

    "The Imperial Research Institute has the right to request an audience with the heads of any city."

    p.

    Yulia pulled out a document from her pocket.

    Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    ''...She even carries around something like that?''

    Yulia shot Lloyd a brief nce.

    She really was something else.

    Thanks to her, the captain of the guards reluctantly nodded.

    "...Very well. Please follow me. I will guide you."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

 Chapter 51 - Reward

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    <strong>Chapter 51 - Reward</strong>

    "M-my lord! We have an emergency!"

    Concorde Count¡¯s House.

    A soldier burst into the office of the Count who governed Eastan, clearly out of breath.

    "What is it?"

    A man with the face of a sly rat snapped at the soldier.

    The soldier, panting heavily, opened his mouth to speak.

    "The... the Seven Kill Squad. We''ve received an urgent request for assistance from them."

    "The Seven Kill Squad? Why them? Tch, it''s probably a mistake. Why bother reporting something like that?"

    "Well, the captain went to check it out!"

    "And?"

    "He... he hasn¡¯t returned yet! That¡¯s why I came to report immediately!"

    The Count of Concorde frowned at the soldier¡¯s report.

    He had, indeed, struck a deal with the Seven Kill Squad¡ªmore specifically, with Ilsal. He had been turning a blind eye to their activities in Eastan in exchange for a hefty royalty. The Count used his territory as a means of profit.

    ''You¡¯ve got to make money while you can.''

    And it wasn¡¯t a bad deal.

    The terms of the agreement were simple: help them if they got into trouble.

    It was like having the Seven Kill Squad as personal bodyguards, so naturally, the Concorde Count saw it as a win. But now...

    "The Seven Kill Squad is known as one of the most powerful groups on the continent. There¡¯s no way they would ask for help. Forget it, just go."

    The Count waved his hand dismissively, annoyed.

    Just as the soldier was about to leave...

    "Of course, they wouldn¡¯t ask for help. They¡¯ve already been wiped out."

    A voice came from beyond the door.

    The Count of Concorde shouted in rm.

    "Wh-what? Who is that?"

    "Who else would it be? Step aside, soldier."

    The soldier was shoved aside, and in his ce, a young boy, a noblewoman, an older man, and the captain of the guards entered the room.

    "Are you the Count of Concorde?"

    "That I am, but..."

    The Count mumbled, flustered.

    After all, never before had anyone¡ªleast of all a boy¡ªwalked so boldly into the Count¡¯s office.

    No, not just a boy¡ªno one had ever dared to do this.

    Even if he was a puppet Count, wasn¡¯t he still a Count?

    And yet, they had barged in without so much as a word from his subordinates?

    ''Damn those servants!''

    It was clear that his underlings had cked off.

    Still, he was a Count.

    Swallowing his rising anger, the Count Concorde barely managed to keep his words civil.

    "And who are you?"

    "That¡¯s not important."

    ...What?

    Did this boy just say that it wasn¡¯t important?

    Wasn¡¯t it basic courtesy to introduce oneself after barging into someone¡¯s office?

    The unexpected response left the Count¡¯s already feeble mind spinning.

    In the end, he could only ask this:

    "Then what, pray tell, is important?"

    It was then that the captain of the guards stepped forward.

    He bowed his head in front of the Count.

    "My lord, these people have killed Ilsal."

    "Ilsal?"

    "Yes, the leader of the Seven Kill Squad, Ilsal."

    "Ah, that Ilsal."

    The Count nodded in recognition.

    Of course, he knew Ilsal¡¯s name.

    In exchange for a certain sum of money, he had given them control over a few of his interests. He had been wary of the infamous assassin, but Ilsal had been surprisingly punctual in delivering the payments, so the Count hade to like her.

    Sure, Ilsal had a bounty on her head, but as long as she paid...

    "Wait, hold on."

    "Yes?"

    "You¡¯re telling me Ilsal is dead? That Ilsal?!"

    Bam.

    The Count Concorde shot up from his seat, practically convulsing.

    How could he not be shocked?

    The infamous Ilsal was dead!

    "She wasn¡¯t just killed..."

    "Not just killed?"

    "The Seven Kill Squad has beenpletely annihted."

    "An... annihted?"

    "Yes. I followed the protocol to assist them, but by the time I arrived, the Seven Kill Squad had already been wiped out."

    "Th-that¡¯s impossible... Annihted? How could that be..."

    Thud.

    The Count Concorde copsed back into his chair.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The Seven Kill Squad, annihted?

    His rtionship with them had been deeply intertwined.

    In fact, he had entrusted most of the city¡¯s affairs to them.

    Yes.

    The Seven Kill Squad had been like business partners to him.

    And now they were dead?

    Who would bring him money now?

    Bubbling with frustration, the Count¡¯s shock quickly turned into fury.

    "Arrest them! Arrest them immediately!"

    "Well, uh..."

    The captain hesitated.

    The Count shrieked.

    "You¡¯re in on it too, aren¡¯t you? Of course, you are! You went there under the pretense of assisting them, but you conspired with these intruders to wipe them out!"

    "No, my lord. You know how powerful the Seven Kill Squad was. How could I possibly take them down? Please, calm yourself..."

    "Calm myself?! How can I calm down when my money line has been cut! Why did such powerful people lose?!"

    "Well... isn¡¯t it because these individuals were stronger than the Seven Kill Squad?"

    "I don¡¯t care! Arrest them! They should be executed, no trial necessary! They¡¯re all sentenced to death!"

    The captain of the guard scratched his head, clearly troubled.

    "Are you disobeying my orders? Do you want to die with them?"

    "Haa."

    The captain let out an exaggerated sigh.

    He scratched his head again before turning to Lloyd and the others.

    "It¡¯se to this. Would you mind being arrested?"

    "Are you crazy?"

    "No, it¡¯s just that... well, I have to at least make it look like I¡¯m doing my job."

    "Step aside."

    "Of course."

    The captain stepped aside for Lloyd.

    The Count¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief at the scene.

    "Hey! Who do you think you¡¯re listening to?!"

    "Wow, you really don¡¯t get it, do you? You¡¯re just being loud and obnoxious."

    "Wh-what did you just say?! You little brat!"

    Thud, thud.

    The Count stormed toward them, his heavy footsteps echoing across the room.

    Lloyd didn¡¯t even flinch, watching him approach.

    But soon, the Count¡¯s pace slowed.

    Even someone as clueless as him could sense that something was off.

    ¡®Why is this kid so confident?¡¯

    The Count stopped in his tracks, unsure.

    Lloyd spoke up.

    "Count."

    "...What is it?"

    "The Seven Kill Squad is a criminal organisation. Right now, it seems like you¡¯re defending a criminal organisation. Isn¡¯t that right?"

    "Th-that¡¯s not true."

    "Then why are you so angry? We just took down a criminal group."

    "H-ha! Politics isn¡¯t that simple! They had a role to y in this city! I was using them. Yes, that¡¯s right!"

    Grasping at the logic he had stumbled upon, the Count clung to it.

    Lloyd shrugged.

    "So, in exchange for using them, you pocketed some money?"

    "What?"

    "You said it yourself earlier¡ªsomething about a money line?"

    "Th-that¡¯s...!"

    The Count¡¯s face flushed red with anger and shame.

    "That¡¯s not it at all! I told you, I was just using them!"

    "Ah, so you admit that they were a criminal group, right?"

    "...Yes, I do!"

    The Count¡¯s admission made Lloyd grin.

    "Then hand it over."

    "...Hand what over?"

    "The reward."

    "The reward?"

    "Yes. We defeated some bad guys, so we should get a reward, right? Unless you want to admit that you were profiting off of them."

    "Grr!"

    "I wonder how the Emperor would react if he heard about this."

    Gritting his teeth, the Count was trapped.

    "How dare you mention the Emperor! That¡¯s treason! And I still don¡¯t know who you are! Reveal your identity! This is the domain of a Count! If you¡¯re of lowly birth, you won¡¯t escape punishment!"

    The Count fumed and raged.

    Lloyd slowly stepped back and nodded toward Yulia.

    Sighing softly, Yulia stepped forward.

    "Yulia Estrid. Third Princess of the Empire. And this boy is my advisor."

    Her tone was calm and steady.

    The Count froze upon hearing her words.

    He mumbled to himself in disbelief.

    "P-Princess?"

    ¡ô

    As they left the Count¡¯s estate, the vige chief muttered in disbelief.

    "I never expected a reward."

    In his hand was a hefty pouch of gold coins.

    Lloyd, silently shaking his own pouch, said nothing.

    Yulia sighed and spoke up.

    "Politically speaking, the Count didn¡¯t have much choice. Though I did expect Lloyd to handle things this way."

    "Thank you."

    "That wasn¡¯t apliment. I¡¯d prefer it if you kept the fact that I¡¯m a princess hidden. You were the one who suggested it would be best to keep my position concealed..."

    "No, it¡¯s time to reveal it now."

    "What...?"

    ¡ªJingle.

    Lloyd swung the pouch of coins once again, a content smile on his face.

    There was a certainfort that money provided.

    It reminded him of something important.

    After all, the most crucial things were money and power.

    "We¡¯ve secured at least the minimum resources we need."

    "Resources?"

    "Even a small bounty like this is still money."

    "How... how is 5,000 gold coins ¡®small¡¯?!"

    Lloyd ignored the chief¡¯s astonishment.

    "The real gain is the control over the interests the Seven Kill Squad managed. We now have a steady stream of ie secured."

    "...You basically have full authority now. You could probably tell the Emperor to strip the Count of his title."

    "I hope it doesn¡¯te to that. His ipetence benefits us."

    Yulia reluctantly nodded.

    "And there¡¯s also Harold¡¯s Trading Company, which ire has. Bringing them under our control is a huge advantage."

    Lloyd twirled a nk contract in his hand.

    It was a magically binding contract, one he had just torn from the Count¡¯s office.

    "Eastan is a key trading hub. With control over the merchants, there¡¯s nowhere we can¡¯t go."

    Lloyd knelt and began drawing lines on the ground with a stick, tracing out a map.

    Straight lines spread out across the continent.

    As Yulia watched the lines, she asked,

    "...Why is this line so much thicker than the others?"

    It was a thick line leading to Holy Constantine.

    Lloyd smiled mysteriously at her question.

    "Our next target is Holy Constantine. Saintess Aria, to be exact."

    [Trantor - Peptobismol]

    [Proofreader - Demon God]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!